THE PRIVATEER'S-MAN

 ONE HUNDRED YEARS AGO. 

 BY

 CAPTAIN MARRYAT. 

 _SANCTIONED BY THE AUTHOR FOR CONTINENTAL CIRCULATION. _

LEIPZIGBERNH. TAUCHNITZ JUN. 1846. 

EXTRACTS FROM THE LOG OF A PRIVATEER'S-MAN. 

CHAPTER I. 

 We cruise off Hispaniola--Capture a French Ship--Continue our Cruise--Make a Nocturnal Attack upon a Rich Planter's Dwelling--Are repulsed with Loss. 

 _To Mistress ----. _

 RESPECTED MADAM, In compliance with your request I shall now transcribe from thejournal of my younger days some portions of my adventurous life. WhenI wrote, I painted the feelings of my heart without reserve, and Ishall not alter one word, as I know you wish to learn what my feelingswere then, and not what my thoughts may be now. They say that in everyman's life, however obscure his position may be, there would be amoral found, were it truly told. I think, Madam, when you have perusedwhat I am about to write, you will agree with me, that, from myhistory, both old and young may gather profit, and, I trust, if everit should be made public, that, by divine permission, such may be theresult. Without further preface, I shall commence with a narrative ofmy cruise off Hispaniola, in the Revenge privateer. 

The Revenge mounted fourteen guns, and was commanded by CaptainWeatherall, a very noted privateer's-man. One morning at daybreak wediscovered a vessel from the masthead, and immediately made all sailin chase, crowding every stitch of canvas. As we neared, we made herout to be a large ship, deeply laden, and we imagined that she wouldbe an easy prize, but as we saw her hull more out of the water sheproved to be well armed, having a full tier of guns fore and aft. Asit afterwards proved, she was a vessel of 600 tons burden, and mountedtwenty-four guns, having sailed from St. Domingo, and being bound toFrance. 

She had been chartered by a French gentleman (and a most gallantfellow we found him), who had acquired a large fortune in theWest-Indies, and was then going home, having embarked on board hiswhole property, as well as his wife and his only son, a youth of aboutseventeen. As soon as he discovered what we were, and theimpossibility of escape from so fast a sailing vessel as the Revenge, he resolved to fight us to the last. Indeed, he had every thing tofight for; his whole property, his wife and his only child, his ownliberty, and perhaps life, were all at stake, and he had every motivethat could stimulate a man. As we subsequently learnt, he had greatdifficulty in inspiring the crew with an equal resolution, and it wasnot until he had engaged to pay them the value of half the cargoprovided they succeeded in beating us off, and forcing their way insafety to France, that he could rouse them to their duty. 

Won by his example, for he told them that he did not desire any man todo more than he would do himself, and perhaps more induced by hisgenerous offer, the French crew declared they would support him to thelast, went cheerfully to their guns and prepared for action. When wewere pretty near to him, he shortened sail ready for the combat, having tenderly forced his wife down below to await in agony the issueof a battle on which depended every thing so dear to her. The resolutebearing of the vessel, and the cool intrepidity with which they hadhove to to await us, made us also prepare on our side for a combatwhich we knew would be severe. Although she was superior to us inguns, yet the Revenge being wholly fitted for war, we had manyadvantages, independent of our being very superior in men. Some fewchase-guns were fired during our approach, when, having ranged upwithin a cable's length of her, we exchanged broadsides for half anhour, after which our captain determined upon boarding. We ran ourvessel alongside, and attempted to throw our men on board, but metwith a stout resistance. The French gentleman, who was at the head ofhis men, with his own hand killed two of our stoutest seamen, andmortally wounded a third, and, encouraged by his example, his peoplefought with such resolution, that after a severe struggle we wereobliged to give it up, and retreat precipitately into our own vessel, leaving eight or ten of our shipmates weltering in their blood. 

Our captain, who had not boarded with us, was much enraged at ourdefeat, stigmatizing us as cowards for allowing ourselves to be drivenfrom a deck upon which we had obtained a footing; he called upon us torenew the combat, and leading the way, he was the first on board ofthe vessel, and was engaged hand to hand with the brave Frenchgentleman, who had already made such slaughter among our men. Braveand expert with his weapon as Captain Weatherall undoubtedly was, hefor once found rather more than a match in his antagonist; he wasslightly wounded, and would, I suspect, have had the worst of thishand-to-hand conflict, had not the whole of our crew, who had nowgained the deck, and were rushing forward, separated him from hisopponent. Out-numbered and over-matched, the French crew fought mostresolutely, but notwithstanding their exertions, and the gallantconduct of their leader, we succeeded in driving them back to thequarter-deck of the vessel. Here the combat was renewed with thegreatest obstinacy, they striving to maintain this their last hold, and we exerting ourselves to complete our conquest. The Frenchmencould retreat no further, and our foremost men were impelled againstthem by those behind them crowding on to share in the combat. Retreatbeing cut off, the French struggled with all the animosity and rage ofmingled hate and despair; while we, infuriated at the obstinateresistance, were filled with vengeance and a thirst for blood. Wedgedinto one mass, we grappled together, for there was no room for fairfighting, seeking each other's hearts with shortened weapons, struggling and falling together on the deck, rolling among the deadand the dying, or trodden underfoot by the others who stillmaintained the combat with unabated fury. 

Numbers at last prevailed; we had gained a dear-bought victory--wewere masters of the deck, we had struck the colours, and wererecovering our lost breaths after this very severe contest, andthought ourselves in full possession of the ship; but it provedotherwise. The first lieutenant of the privateer and six of us, haddashed down the companion, and were entering the cabin in search ofplunder, when we found opposed to our entrance, the gallant Frenchgentleman, supported by his son, the captain of the vessel, and fiveof the French sailors; behind them was the French gentleman's wife, towhose protection they had devoted themselves. The lieutenant, whoheaded us, offered them quarter, but stung to madness at the prospectof the ruin and of the captivity which awaited him, the gentlemantreated the offer with contempt, and rushing forward attacked ourlieutenant, beating down his guard, and was just about to pierce himwith the lunge which he made, when I fired my pistol at him to savethe life of my officer. The ball entered his heart, and thus died oneof the bravest men I ever encountered. His son at the same time wasfelled to the deck with a pole-axe, when the remainder threwthemselves down on the deck, and cried for quarter. So enraged wereour men at this renewal of the combat, that it required all theefforts and authority of the lieutenant to prevent them fromcompleting the massacre by taking the lives of those who no longerresisted. But who could paint the condition of that unhappy lady whohad stood a witness of the horrid scene--her eyes blasted with thesight of her husband slain before her face, her only son groaning onthe deck and weltering in his blood; and she left alone, bereft of allthat was dear to her; stripped of the wealth she was that morningmistress of, now a widow, perhaps childless, a prisoner, a beggar, andin the hands of lawless ruffians, whose hands were reeking with herhusband's and offspring's blood, at their mercy, and exposed to everyevil which must befal a beautiful and unprotected female from thosewho were devoid of all principle, all pity, and all fear! Well mightthe frantic creature rush, as she did, upon our weapons, and seekthat death which would have been a mercy and a blessing. Withdifficulty we prevented her from injuring herself, and, after aviolent struggle, nature yielded, and she sank down in a swoon on thebody of her husband, dabbling her clothes and hair in the gore whichfloated on the cabin-deck. This scene of misery shocked even theactors in it. Our sailors, accustomed as they were to blood andrapine, remained silent and immoveable, resting upon their weapons, their eyes fixed upon the unconscious form of that unhappy lady. 

The rage of battle was now over, our passions had subsided, and wefelt ashamed of a conquest purchased with such unutterable anguish. The noise of this renewed combat had brought down the captain; heordered the lady to be taken away from this scene of horror, and to becarefully tended in his own cabin; the wound of the son, who was foundstill alive, was immediately dressed, and the prisoners were secured. I returned on deck, still oppressed with the scene I had witnessed, and when I looked round me, and beheld the deck strewed with the deadand dying--victors and vanquished indiscriminately mixed uptogether--the blood of both nations meeting on the deck and joiningtheir streams--I could not help putting the question to myself, "Canthis be right and lawful--all this carnage to obtain the property ofothers, and made legal by the quarrels of kings?" Reason, religion, and humanity, answered, "No. "

I remained uneasy and dissatisfied, and felt as if I were a murderer;and then I reflected how this property, thus wrested from its formerpossessor, who might, if he had retained it, have done much good withit, would now be squandered away in riot and dissipation, inpurchasing crime and administering to debauchery. I was young then, and felt so disgusted and so angry with myself and everybody else, that if I had been in England, I probably should never again have putmy foot on board of a privateer. 

But employment prevented my thinking; the decks had to be cleaned, thebodies thrown overboard, the blood washed from the white planks, thewounded to be removed, and their hurts dressed, the rigging and otherdamages to be repaired, and when all this had been done, we made sailfor Jamaica with our prize. Our captain, who was as kind and gentle tothe vanquished as he was brave and resolute in action, endeavoured byall the means he could think of to soften the captivity and sufferingsof the lady. Her clothes, jewels, and every thing belonging to her, were preserved untouched; he would not even allow her trunks to besearched, and would have secured for her even all her husband'spersonal effects, but the crew had seized upon them as plunder, andrefused to deliver them up. I am almost ashamed to say that the swordand watch of her husband fell to my lot, and whether from my wearingthe sword, or from having seen me fire the pistol which had killedhim, the lady always expressed her abhorrence of me whenever I enteredher presence. Her son recovered slowly from his wound, and, on ourarrival at Port Royal, was permitted by the admiral to be sent to theKing's Hospital, and the lady, who was most tenderly attached to him, went on shore and remained at the Hospital to attend upon him. I wasglad when she was gone, for I knew how much cause she had for herhatred of me, and I could not see her without remorse. As soon as wehad completed our repairs, filled up our provisions and water, wesailed upon another cruise, which was not so successful, as you willpresently perceive. 

For five or six weeks we cruised without success, and our people beganto grumble, when one morning our boats in shore off Hispaniolasurprised a small schooner. A negro who was among the prisonersoffered to conduct us through the woods by night to the house of avery rich planter, which was situated about three miles from a smallbay, and at some distance from the other plantations. He asserted thatwe might there get very valuable plunder, and, moreover, obtain alarge ransom for the planter and his family, besides bringing away asmany of the negro slaves as we pleased. 

Our captain, who was tired of his ill-success, and who hoped also toprocure provisions, which we very much wanted, consented to thenegro's proposal, and standing down abreast of the bay, which was inthe Bight of Lugan, he ran in at dark, and anchoring close to theshore, we landed with forty men, and, guided by the negro, weproceeded through the woods to the house. The negro was tied fast toone of our stoutest and best men, for fear he should give us the slip. It was a bright moonlight; we soon arrived, and surrounding the house, forced our way in without opposition. Having secured the negroes inthe out-houses, and placed guards over them, and videttes on thelook-out to give timely notice of any surprise, we proceeded to ourwork of plunder. The family, consisting of the old planter and hiswife, and his three daughters, two of them very beautiful, was securedin one room. No words can express their terror at thus findingthemselves so suddenly in the power of a set of ruffians, from whosebrutality they anticipated every evil. Indeed the horrid excessescommitted by the privateers'-men, when they landed on the coast, fullyjustified their fears, for as this system of marauding is consideredthe basest of all modern warfare, no quarter is ever given to thosewho are taken in the attempt. In return, the privateers'-men hesitateat no barbarity when engaged in such enterprises. 

Dumb with astonishment and terror, the old couple sat in silent agony, while the poor girls, who had more evils than death to fear, drownedin their tears, fell at the captain's feet and embraced his knees, conjuring him to spare and protect them from his men. 

Captain Weatherall, who was, as I have before stated, a generous andhumane man, raised them up, assuring them, on his word, that theyshould receive no insult, and as his presence was necessary to directthe motions of his people, he selected me, as younger and less brutalthan most of his crew, as a guard over them, menacing me with death ifI allowed any man to enter the room until he returned, and ordering meto defend them with my life from all insults. I was then young andfull of enthusiasm; my heart was kind, and I was pure in comparisonwith the major portion of those with whom I was associated. 

I was delighted with the office confided to me, and my heart leaped athaving so honourable an employment. I endeavoured by every means in mypower to dissipate their terrors and soothe their anxious minds; butwhile I was thus employed, an Irish seaman, distinguished evenamongst our crew for his atrocities, came to the door, and would haveforced his entrance. I instantly opposed him, urging the captain'smost positive commands; but, having obtained a sight of the youngfemales, he swore with a vile oath that he would soon find out whethera boy like me was able to oppose him, and finding that I would notgive way, he attacked me fiercely. Fortunately, I had the advantage ofposition, and supported by the justice of my cause, I repelled himwith success. But he renewed the attack, while the poor young womenawaited the issue of the combat with trembling anxiety--a combat onwhich depended, in all probability, their honour and their lives. Atlast I found myself very hard pushed, for I had received a wound on mysword arm, and I drew a pistol from my belt with my left-hand, andfired it, wounding him in the shoulder. Thus disabled, and fearing atthe same time that the report would bring back the captain, whom hewell knew would not be trifled with, he retired from the door vowingvengeance. I then turned to the young women, who had witnessed theconflict in breathless suspense, encircled in the arms of the poor oldcouple, who had rushed towards them at the commencement of the fray, offering them their useless shelter. Privateer's-man as I was, I couldnot refrain from tears at the scene. I again attempted to reassurethem, pledged myself in the most solemn manner to forfeit my life ifnecessary for their protection, and they in some degree regained theirconfidence. They observed the blood trickling down my fingers from thewound which I had received, and the poor girls stained theirhandkerchiefs with it in the attempts to staunch the flow. 

But this scene was soon interrupted by an alarm. It appeared that anegro had contrived to escape and to rouse the country. They hadcollected together from the other plantations, and our party being, asis usually the case when plunder is going on, very negligent, thevidettes were surprised, and had hardly time to escape and apprise usof our danger. There was not a moment to be lost; our safety dependedupon an immediate retreat. The captain collected all hands, and whilehe was getting them together that the retreat might be made in goodorder, the old planter who, by the report of the fire-arms and thebustle and confusion without, guessed what had taken place, pressed meto remain with them, urging the certainty of our men beingoverpowered, and the merciless consequences which would ensue. Hepledged himself with his fingers crossed in the form of the crucifix, that he would procure me safe quarter, and that I should ever enjoyhis protection and friendship. I refused him kindly but firmly, and hesighed and said no more. The old lady put a ring on my finger, whichshe took from her own hand, and kissing my forehead, told me to lookat that ring, and continue to do good and act nobly as I had justdone. 

I waved my hand, for I had no time even to take the proffered hands ofthe young ones, and hastened to join my shipmates already on theretreat, and exchanging shots with our pursuers. We were harassed by amultitude, but they were a mixed company of planters, mulattoes, andslaves, and not half of them armed, and we easily repelled theirattacks, whenever they came to close quarters. Their violentanimosity, however, against us and our evil doings, induced them tofollow close at our heels, keeping up a galling irregular fire, andendeavouring to detain us until we might be overpowered by theirnumbers, every minute increasing, for the whole country had beenraised, and were flocking in. This our captain was well aware of, andtherefore made all the haste that he could, without disturbing theregularity of his retreat, to where our boats were lying, as shouldthey be surprised and cut off, our escape would have been impossible. Notwithstanding all his care, several of our men were separated fromus by the intricacies of the wood, or from wounds which they hadreceived, and which prevented them from keeping up with us. At last, after repelling many attacks, each time more formidable than thepreceding, we gained our boats, and embarking with the greatestprecipitation, we put off for the schooner. The enemy, emboldened byour flight, flocked down in great numbers to the water's edge, and wehad the mortification to hear our stragglers, who had been captured, imploring for mercy; but groans and then silence too plainly informedus that mercy had been denied. 

Captain Weatherall was so enraged at the loss of his men that heordered us to pull back and attack the enemy on the beach, but wecontinued to pull for the schooner, regardless of his threats andentreaties. A panic had seized us all, as well it might. We evendreaded the ill-aimed and irregular fire which they poured upon us, which under other circumstances would have occasioned only laughter. The schooner had been anchored only two hundred yards from the beach, and we were soon on board. They continued to fire from the shore, andthe balls passed over us. We put a spring upon our cable, warped ourbroadside to the beach, and loading every gun with grape andcannister, we poured a whole broadside upon our assailants. From theshrieks and cries, the carnage must have been very great. The menwould have reloaded and fired again, but the captain forbade them, saying, "We have done too much already. " I thought so too. He thenordered the anchor to be weighed, and with a fresh land-breeze, wewere soon far away from this unlucky spot. 

CHAPTER II. 

 We are pursued by Two Schooner-Privateers, and failing to escape them a terrible Contest ensues--Three Acts of a Murderous Naval Drama--We are worsted--Captain Weatherall is killed--I am plundered and wounded. 

About six weeks after the unlucky affair before described, we met witha still greater disaster. We had cruised off the Spanish Main andtaken several prizes; shortly after we had manned the last and hadparted company, the Revenge being then close in shore, a fresh galesprung up, which compelled us to make all sail to clear the land. Webeat off shore during the whole of the night, when the weathermoderated, and at daybreak we found out that we had not gained muchoffing, in consequence of the current; but what was more important, the man who went to the look-out at the masthead, hailed the deck, saying there were two sail in the offing. The hands were turned up tomake sail in chase, but we found that they were resolutely bearingdown upon us; and as we neared each other fast, we soon made them outto be vessels of force. One we knew well--she was the Esperance, aFrench schooner-privateer of sixteen guns, and one hundred andtwenty-men; the other proved to be a Spanish schooner-privateer, cruising in company with her, of eighteen guns, and full manned. 

Now our original complement of men had been something more than onehundred, but by deaths, severe wounds in action, and manning ourprizes, our actual number on board was reduced to fifty-five effectivemen. Finding the force so very superior, we made every attempt withsails and sweeps to escape, but the land to leeward of us, and theirposition to windward, rendered it impossible. Making, therefore, avirtue of necessity, we put a good face upon it, and prepared tocombat against such desperate odds. 

Captain Weatherall, who was the life and soul of his crew, was notfound wanting on such an emergency. With the greatest coolness andintrepidity, he gave orders to take in all the small sails, andawaited the coming down of the enemy. When every thing was ready forthe unequal conflict, he ordered all hands aft, and endeavoured toinspire us with the same ardour which animated himself. He reminded usthat we had often fought and triumphed over vessels of much greaterforce than our own; that we had already beaten off the Frenchprivateer on a former occasion; that the Spaniard was not worthtalking about except to swell the merits of the double victory, andthat if once we came hand to hand our cutlasses would soon prove oursuperiority. He reminded us that our only safety depended upon our ownmanhood; for we had done such mischief on the coast, and our recentdescent upon the plantation was considered in such a light, that wemust not expect to receive quarter if we were overcome. Exhorting usto behave well, and to fight stoutly, he promised us the victory. Themen had such confidence in the captain that we returned him threecheers, when, dismissing us to our quarters, he ordered St. George'sensign to be hoisted at the main-masthead, and hove to for the enemy. 

The French schooner was the first which ranged up alongside; the windwas light, and she came slowly down to us. The captain of her hailed, saying that his vessel was the Esperance, and our captain replied thathe knew it, and that they also knew that his was the Revenge. TheFrench captain, who had hove to, replied very courteously that he waswell aware what vessel it was, and also of the valour anddistinguished reputation of Captain Weatherall, upon which, CaptainWeatherall, who stood on the gunnel, took off his hat inacknowledgment of the compliment. 

Now Captain Weatherall was well known, and it was also well known thatthe two vessels would meet with a severe resistance, which it would beas well to avoid, as even if they gained the victory, it would not bewithout great loss of men. The French captain therefore addressedCaptain Weatherall again, and said he hoped, now that he was opposedto so very superior a force, he would not make a useless resistance, but as it would be no disgrace to him, and would save the lives ofmany of his brave men, his well known humanity would induce him tostrike his colours. 

To this request our commander gave a gallant and positive refusal. Thevessels lay now close to each other, so that a biscuit might have beenthrown on board of either. A generous expostulation ensued, whichcontinued till the Spanish vessel was a short distance astern of us. 

"You now see our force, " said the French captain. "Do not fightagainst impossible odds, but spare your brave and devoted men. "

"In return for your kind feeling towards me, " replied CaptainWeatherall, "I offer you both quarter, and respect to privateproperty, upon hauling down your colours. "

"You are mad, Captain Weatherall, " said the French captain. 

"You allow that I have lived bravely, " replied Captain Weatherall;"you shall find that I will conquer you, and if necessary I will alsodie bravely. We will now fight. In courtesy, I offer you the firstbroadside. "

"Impossible, " said the French captain, taking off his hat. 

Our captain returned the salute, and then slipping down from thegunwale, ordered the sails to be filled, and, after a minute to givethe Frenchman time to prepare, he fired off in the air the fusee, which he held in his hand, as a signal for the action to begin. Weinstantly commenced the work of death by pouring in a broadside. Itwas returned with equal spirit, and a furious cannonading ensued forseveral minutes, when the Spaniard ranged up on our lee quarter withhis rigging full of men to board us. Clapping our helm a-weather andhauling our fore sheets to windward, we fell off athwart his hawse, and raked him with several broadsides fore and aft; our guns havingbeen loaded with langridge and lead bullets, and his men being crowdedtogether forward, ready to leap on board of us, her deck became aslaughter-house. The officers endeavoured in vain to animate theirmen, who, instead of gaining our decks, were so intimidated by thecarnage that they forsook their own. The Frenchman perceiving theconsternation and distress of his consort, to give her an opportunityof extricating herself from her perilous condition, now put his helma-weather, ran us on board, and poured in his men; but we were wellprepared, and soon cleared our decks of the intruders. In the meantimethe Spaniard, by cutting away our rigging, in which his bowsprit wasentangled, swung clear of us, and fell away to leeward. The Frenchmanperceiving this, sheered off, and springing his luff, shot ahead clearof us. Such was the first act of this terrible drama. We had as yetsustained little damage, the enemy's want of skill and our own goodfortune combined, having enabled us to take them at such adisadvantage. 

But although inspirited by such a prosperous beginning, ourinferiority in men was so great that our captain considered it hisduty to make all sail in hopes of being able to avoid such an unequalcombat. This our enemies attempted to prevent by a most furiouscannonade, which we received and returned without flinching, making arunning fight of it, till at last our fore yard and foretop-mast beingshot away, we had no longer command of the vessel. Finding that, although we were crippled and could not escape, our fire continuedunabated, both the vessels again made preparations for boarding us, while we on our part prepared to give them a warm reception. 

As we knew that the Frenchman, who was our most serious opponent, mustboard us on our weather bow, we traversed over four of our guns loadedto the muzzle with musket balls to receive him, and being all readywith our pateraroes and hand grenades, we waited for the attack. As hebore down for our bows, with all his men clinging like bees, ready forthe spring, our guns were discharged and the carnage was terrible. Themen staggered back, falling down over those who had been killed orwounded, and it required all the bravery and example of the Frenchcaptain, who was really a noble fellow, to rally the remainder of hismen, which at last he succeeded in doing, and about forty of themgained our forecastle, from which they forced our weak crew, andretained possession, not following up the success, but apparentlywailing till they were seconded by the Spaniard's boarding us on ourlee quarter, which would have placed us between two fires, andcompelled us to divide our small force. 

By this time the wind, which had been light, left us, and it wasnearly a calm, with a swell on the sea, which separated the twovessels; the Spaniard, who was ranging up under our lee, having butlittle way and not luffing enough, could not fetch us, but fell offand drifted to leeward. The Frenchmen who had been thrown on board, and who retained possession of our forecastle, being thus left withoutsupport from their own vessel, which had been separated from us by theswell, or from the Spaniard, which had fallen to leeward, we gavethree cheers, and throwing a number of hand-grenades in among them, werushed forward with our half-pikes, and killed or drove every soul ofthem overboard, one only, and he wounded in the thigh, escaped byswimming back to his own vessel. Here, then, was a pause in theconflict, and thus ended, I may say, the second act. 

Hitherto the battle had been fought with generous resolution; butafter this hand-to-hand conflict, and the massacre with which itended, both sides appeared to have been roused to ferocity. A mostinfernal cannonade was now renewed by both our antagonists, andreturned by us with equal fury; but it was now a dead calm, and thevessels rolled so much with the swell, that the shot were not soeffective. By degrees we separated more and more from our enemies, andthe firing was now reduced to single guns. During this partialcessation our antagonists had drawn near to each other, although at aconsiderable distance from us. We perceived that the Spaniard wassending two of his boats full of men to supply the heavy losssustained by his comrade. Captain Weatherall ordered the sweeps out, and we swept our broadside to them, trying by single guns to sink theboats as they went from one vessel to the other. After two or threeattempts, a gun was successful; the shot shattered the first of theboats, which instantly filled and went down. The second boat pulled upand endeavoured to save the men, but we now poured our broadside uponthem, and, daunted by the shot flying about them, they sought theirown safety by pulling back to the vessel, leaving their sinkingcompanions to their fate. Failing in this attempt, both vesselsrecommenced their fire upon us, but the distance and the swell of thesea prevented any execution, and at last they ceased firing, waitingtill a breeze should spring up which might enable them to renew thecontest with better success. 

At this time it was about eleven o'clock in the forenoon, and thecombat had lasted about five hours. We refreshed ourselves after thefatigue and exertion which we had undergone, and made everypreparation for a renewal of the fight. During the engagement we wereso excited, that we had no time to think; but now that we were coolagain and unoccupied, we had time to reflect upon our position, and webegan to feel dejected and apprehensive. Fatigued with exertion, wewere weak and dispirited. We knew that our best men were slain orgroaning under their severe wounds, that the enemy were stillnumerous, and as they persevered after so dreadful a slaughter, thatthey were of unquestionable bravery and resolution. Good fortune, andour captain's superior seamanship had, up to the present, enabled usto make a good fight, but fortune might desert us, and our numberswere so reduced, that if the enemy continued resolute, we must beoverpowered. Our gallant captain perceived the despondency thatprevailed, and endeavoured to remove it by his own example and bypersuasion. After praising us for the resolution and courage we hadalready shown, he pointed out to us that whatever might be thegallantry of the officers, it was clear that the men on board of theopposing vessels were awed by their heavy loss and want of success, and that if they made one more attempt to take us by the board andfailed, which he trusted they would do, no persuasion would everinduce them to try it again, and the captains of the vessels wouldgive over such an unprofitable combat. He solemnly averred that thecolours should never be struck while he survived, and demanded whoamongst us were base enough to refuse to stand by them. Again we gavehim three cheers, but our numbers were few, and the cheers were faintcompared with the first which had been given, but still we wereresolute, and determined to support our captain and the honour of ourflag. Captain Weatherall took care that this feeling should notsubside--he distributed the grog plentifully; at our desire he nailedthe colours to the mast, and we waited for a renewal of the combatwith impatience. At four o'clock in the afternoon a breeze sprang up, and both vessels trimmed their sails and neared us fast--not quite insuch gallant trim as in the morning it is true--but they appeared nowto have summoned up a determined resolution. Silently they came up, forcing their way slowly through the water; not a gun was fired, butthe gaping mouths of the cannon, and their men motionless at theirquarters, portended the severity of the struggle which was now todecide this hitherto well-contested trial for victory. When withinhalf a cable's length, we saluted them with three cheers, theyreturned our defiance, and running up on each side of us, the combatwas renewed with bitterness. 

The Frenchman would not this time lay us on board until he was certainthat the Spaniard had boarded us to leeward--he continued luffing towindward and plying us with broadsides until we were grappled with theSpaniard, and then he bore down and laid his gunwale on our bow. TheSpaniard had already boarded us on the quarter, and we were repellingthis attack, when the Frenchman laid us on the bow. We fought withdesperation, and our pikes gave us such an advantage over the swordsand knives of the Spaniards, that they gave ground, and appalled bythe desperate resistance they encountered, quitted our decks strewedwith their dead and dying shipmates, and retreated in confusion totheir own vessel. But before this repulse had been effected, theFrench had boarded us on the weather-bow, and driving before them thefew men who had been sent forward to resist them, had gained our maindeck, and forced their way to the rise of the quarter-deck, where allour remaining men were now collected. The combat was now desperate, but after a time our pikes, and the advantage of our position, appeared to prevail over numbers. We drove them before us--we hadregained the main deck, when our brave commander, who was at our head, and who had infused spirit into us all, received a bullet through hisright wrist; shifting his sword into his left hand, he still pressedforward encouraging us, when a ball entered his breast and he droppeddead. With his fall, fell the courage and fortitude of his crew solong sustained--and to complete the mischief, the lieutenant and tworemaining officers also fell a few seconds after him. Astonished andterrified, the men stopped short in their career of success, andwildly looked round for a leader. The French, who had retreated to theforecastle, perceiving our confusion, renewed the attack, our fewremaining men were seized with a panic, and throwing down our arms, weasked for quarter where a moment before victory was in our hands--suchwas the finale of our bloody drama. 

Out of fifty-five men twenty-two had been killed in this murderousconflict, and almost all the survivors desperately or severelywounded. Most of the remaining crew after we had cried for quarterjumped down the hatchway, to avoid the cutlasses of their enragedvictors. I and about eight others, having been driven past thehatchway, threw down our arms and begged for quarter, which we hadlittle reason to expect would be shown to us. At first no quarter wasgiven by our savage enemies, who cut down several of our disarmed menand hacked them to pieces. Perceiving this, I got on the gunwale readyto jump overboard, in the hopes of being taken up after the slaughterhad ceased, when a French lieutenant coming up protected us, andsaved the poor remains of our crew from the fury of his men. Ourlives, however, were all he counted upon preserving--we were instantlystripped and plundered without mercy. I lost every thing I possessed;the watch, ring, and sword I had taken from the gallant Frenchman weresoon forced from me, and not stripping off my apparel fast enough toplease a Mulatto sailor, I received a blow with the butt-end of apistol under the left ear, which precipitated me down the hatchway, near which I was standing, and I fell senseless into the hold. 

CHAPTER III. 

 We are sent in, on board the Revenge and treated with great cruelty--Are afterwards recaptured by the Hero privateer, and retaliate on the French--I am taken to the hospital at Port Royal, where I meet the French lady--Her savage exultation at my condition--She is punished by one of my comrades. 

On coming to my senses, I found myself stripped naked, and sufferingacute pain. I found that my right arm was broken, my shoulder severelyinjured by my fall; and as I had received three severe cutlass-woundsduring the action, I had lost so much blood that I had not strength torise or do any thing for myself. There I lay, groaning and naked, uponthe ballast of the vessel, at times ruminating upon the events of theaction, upon the death of our gallant commander, upon the loss of ourvessel, of so many of our comrades, and of our liberty. After sometime the surgeon, by the order of the French commander, came down todress my wounds. He treated me with the greatest barbarity. As hetwisted about my broken limb I could not help crying at the anguishwhich he caused me. He compelled me to silence by blows andmaledictions, wishing I had broken my rascally neck rather than heshould have been put to the trouble of coming down to dress me. However, dress me he did, out of fear of his captain, who, he knewwell, would send round to see if he had executed his orders, and thenhe left me with a kick in the ribs by way of remembrance. Shortlyafterwards the vessels separated. Fourteen of us, who were the mostseverely hurt, were left in the Revenge, which was manned by anofficer and twenty Frenchmen, with orders to take her intoPort-au-Paix. The rest of our men were put on board of the Frenchprivateer, who sailed away in search of a more profitable adventure. 

About an hour after they had made sail on the vessel, the officer whohad charge of her, looking down the hatchway, and perceiving my nakedand forlorn condition, threw me a pair of trousers, which had beenrejected by the French seamen as not worth having, and a check shirt, in an equally ragged condition, I picked up in the hold; this, with apiece of old rope to tie round my neck as a sling for my broken arm, was my whole wardrobe. In the evening I gained the deck, that I mightbe refreshed by the breeze, which cooled my feverish body and somewhatrestored me. 

We remained in this condition for several days, tortured with pain, but more tortured, perhaps, by the insolence and bragging of theFrenchmen, who set no bounds to their triumph and self-applause. Amongthose who had charge of the prize were two, one of whom had my watchand the other my ring; the first would hold it to me grinning, andasking if Monsieur would like to know what o'clock it was; and theother would display the ring, and tell me that his sweetheart wouldvalue it when she knew that it was taken from a conquered Englishman. This was their practice every day, and I was compelled to receivetheir gibes without venturing a retort. 

On the eleventh day after our capture, when close to Port-au-Paix, andexpecting we should be at anchor before nightfall, we perceived agreat hurry and confusion on deck; they were evidently making all thesail that they could upon the vessel; and then hearing them fire offtheir stern-chasers, we knew for certain that they were pursued. Overjoyed at the prospect of being released, we gave three cheers. TheFrench from the deck threatened to fire down upon us, but we knew thatthey dared not, for the Revenge was so crippled in the fight, thatthey could not put sail upon her so as to escape, and their force onboard was too small to enable them to resist if overtaken--wetherefore continued our exulting clamours. At last we heard gunsfired, and the shot whizzing over the vessel--a shot or two struck ourhull, and soon afterwards a broadside being poured into us, theFrenchmen struck their colours, and we had the satisfaction of seeingall these Gasconaders driven down into the hold to take our places. Itwas now their turn to be dejected and downcast, and for us to bemerry; and now also the tables had to be turned, and we took theliberty of regaining possession of our clothes and other propertywhich they carried on their backs and in their pockets. I must say weshowed them no mercy. 

"What o'clock is it, Monsieur?" said I to the fellow who had my watch. 

"At your service, Sir, " he replied, humbly taking out my watch, andpresenting it to me. 

"Thank you, " said I, taking the watch, and saluting him with a kick inthe stomach, which made him double up and turn round from me, uponwhich I gave him another kick in the rear to straighten him again. "That ring, Monsieur, that your sweetheart will prize. "

"Here it is, " replied the fellow, abjectly. 

"Thank you, Sir, " I replied, saluting him with the double kick which Ihad given to the former. "Tell your sweetheart I sent her those, "cried I, "that is, when you get back to her. "

"Hark ye, brother, " cries one of our men, "I'll trouble you for thatjacket which you borrowed of me the other day, and in return here area pair of iron garters (holding out the shackles), which you must wearfor my sake--I think they will fit you well. "

"Mounseer, " cries another, "that wig of mine don't suit your complexion, I'll trouble you for it. It's a pity such a face as yours should bedisfigured in those curls. And while you are about it, I'll thank youto strip altogether, as I think your clothes will fit me, and are muchtoo gay for a prisoner. "

"I was left naked through your kindness the other day, " said I toanother, who was well and smartly dressed, "I'll thank you to strip toyour skin, or you shall have no skin left. " And I commenced with myknife cutting his ears as if I would skin them. 

It was a lucky hit of mine, for in his sash I found about twentydoubloons. He would have saved them, and held them tight, but after myknife had entered his side about half an inch, he surrendered theprize. After we had plundered and stripped them of every thing, we setto to kick them, and we did it for half an hour so effectually thatthey were all left groaning in a heap on the ballast, and we thenfound our way on deck. 

The privateer which had recaptured us proved to be the Hero, of NewProvidence; the Frenchmen were taken out, and some of her own men putin to take us to Port Royal; we being wounded, and not willing to joinher, remained on board. On our arrival at Port Royal, we obtainedpermission to go to the King's Hospital to be cured. As I went upstairs to the ward allotted to me, I met the French lady whose husbandhad been killed, and who was still nursing her son at the hospital, his wounds not having been yet cured. Notwithstanding my alteredappearance, she knew me again immediately, and seeing me pale andemaciated, with my arm in a sling, she dropped down on her knees andthanked God for returning upon our heads a portion of the miseries wehad brought upon her. She was delighted when she heard how many of ushad been slain in the murderous conflict, and even rejoiced at thedeath of poor Captain Weatherall, which, considering how very kind andconsiderate he had been to her, I thought to be very unchristian. 

It so happened that I was not only in the same ward, but in the cradlenext to her son, and the excitement I had been under when we wererecaptured, and my exertion in kicking the Frenchmen, had done me nogood. A fever was the consequence, and I suffered dreadfully, and shewould look at me, exulting in my agony, and mocking my groans, till atlast the surgeon told her it was by extreme favour that her son hadbeen admitted into the hospital instead of being sent to prison, andthat if she did not behave herself in a proper manner, he would orderher to be denied admittance altogether, and that if she dared totorment suffering men in that way, on the first complaint on my part, her son should go to the gaol and finish his cure there. This broughther to her senses, and she begged pardon, and promised to offend nomore, but she did not keep her word for more than a day or two, butlaughed out loud when the surgeon was dressing my arm, for a piece ofbone had to be taken out, and I shrieked with anguish. Thisexasperated one of my messmates so much that, not choosing to strikeher, and knowing how to wound her still worse, he drove his fist intothe head of her son as he lay in his cradle, and by so doing re-openedthe wound that had been nearly healed. 

"There's pain for you to laugh at, you French devil, " he cried. 

And sure enough it cost the poor young man his life. 

The surgeon was very angry with the man, but told the French lady asshe kneeled sobbing by the side of her son, that she had brought itupon herself and him by her own folly and cruelty. I know not whethershe felt so, or whether she dreaded a repetition, but this is certain, she tormented me no more. On the contrary, I think she suffered veryseverely, as she perceived that I rapidly mended, and that her poorson got on but slowly. At last my hurts were all healed, and I leftthe hospital, hoping never to see her more. 

CHAPTER IV. 

 Sail for Liverpool in the Sally and Kitty--Fall in with a Gale--Boy overboard--Nearly drowned in attempting to save him--See the owners at Liverpool--Embark in the Dalrymple for the Coast of Africa--Arrive off Senegal. 

A great deal of prize-money being due to us, I called upon the agentat Port Royal to obtain an advance. I found him in a puzzle. Owing tothe death of Captain Weatherall and so many of the officers, he hardlyknew whether those who applied to him were entitled to prize-money ornot. Whether he thought I appeared more honest than the others, orfrom what cause I know not, he requested me, as I knew every thingthat had passed, to remain with him for a short time; and finding thatI could read and write well, he obtained from me correct lists of theprivateer's crew, with those who were killed, and on what occasion. All this information I was able to give him, as well as the ratings ofthe parties; for on more than one occasion the privateers'-men hadcome to him representing themselves as petty officers, when they wereonly common seamen on board, and had in consequence received from hima larger advance than they were entitled to. As soon as his accountswere pretty well made up, he asked me whether I intended to go toEngland, as if so, he would send me home with all the papers anddocuments to the owner at Liverpool, who would require my assistanceto arrange the accounts; and as I had had quite enough of privateeringfor a time, I consented to go. About two months after leaving thehospital, during which I had passed a very pleasant life, and quiterecovered from my wounds and injuries, I sailed for Liverpool in theSally and Kitty West-Indiaman, commanded by Captain Clarke, a veryviolent man. 

We had not sailed twelve hours before we fell in with a gale, whichlasted several days, and we kept under close-reef-topsails andstorm-staysails. The gale lasting a week, raised a mountainous swell, but it was very long and regular. On the seventh day the wind abated, but the swell continued, and at evening there was very little wind, when a circumstance occurred which had nearly cost me my life, as youwill acknowledge, Madam, when I relate the story to you. During thedog-watch between six and eight, some hands being employed in theforetop, the other watch below at supper, and the captain and all theofficers in the cabin, I being at the helm, heard a voice apparentlyrising out of the sea, calling me by name. Surprised, I ran to theside of the ship, and saw a youth named Richard Pallant in the watergoing astern. He had fallen out of the forechains, and knowing that Iwas at the helm, had shouted to me for help. I immediately called allhands, crying a man overboard. The captain hastened on deck with allthe others, and ordered the helm a-lee. The ship went about, and thenfell round off, driving fast before the swell, till at last we broughther to. 

The captain, although a resolute man, was much confused and perplexedat the boy's danger--for his friends were people of property atIpswich, and had confided the boy to his particular care. He ranbackwards and forwards, crying out that the boy must perish, as theswell was so high that he dared not send a boat, for the boat couldnot live in such a sea, and if the boat were lost with the crew, therewould not be hands enow left on board to take the vessel home. As theyouth was not a hundred yards from the vessel, I stated thepossibility of swimming to him with the deep-sea line, which would bestrong enough to haul both him and the man who swam to him on board. Captain Clarke, in a great rage, swore that it was impossible, andasked me who the devil would go. Piqued at his answer, and anxious topreserve the life of the youth, I offered to try it myself. Istripped, and making the line fast round my body, plunged from theship's side into the sea. It was a new deep-sea line, and stiff in thecoil, so that not drawing close round me, it slipped, and I swamthrough it, but catching it as it slipped over my feet, I made itsecure by putting my head and one arm through the noose. I swam directfor the boy, and found that I swam with ease, owing to the strengthand buoyant nature of the water in those latitudes. I had not swummore than half-way before the line got foul on the coil on board, andchecking me suddenly, it pulled me backwards and under water. Irecovered myself, and struck out again. During this time, to clear theline on board, they had cut some of the entangled parts, and in theconfusion and hurry, severed the wrong part, so that the end wentoverboard, and I had half the coil of line hanging to me, and at thesame time was adrift from the ship. They immediately hailed me toreturn, but from the booming of the waves I could not hear what theysaid, and thought that they were encouraging me to proceed. I shoutedin return to show the confidence which I had in myself. I easilymounted the waves as they breasted me, but still I made my way veryslowly against such a swell, and saw the boy only at intervals when Iwas on the top of the wave. He could swim very little, and did notmake for the ship, but with his eyes fixed upon the sky, paddled likea dog to keep himself above water. I now began to feel the weight ofthe line upon me, and to fear that I should never hold out. I began torepent of my rashness, and thought I had only sacrificed myselfwithout any chance of saving him. I persevered, nevertheless, andhaving, as I guessed, come to the spot where the boy was, I lookedround, and not seeing him, was afraid that he had gone down, but onmounting the next wave, I saw him in the hollow, struggling hard tokeep above water, and almost spent with his long exertion. 

I swam down to him, and hailing him, found he was still sensible, bututterly exhausted. I desired him to hold on by my hand but not totouch my body, as we should both sink. He promised to obey me, and Iheld out my right-hand to him, and made a signal for them to haul inon board, for I had no idea that the line had been cut. I wasfrightened when I perceived the distance that the ship was from me--atleast a quarter of a mile. I knew that the deep-sea line was but ahundred fathoms in length, and therefore that I must be adrift, and myheart sunk within me. All the horrors of my situation came upon me, and I felt that I was lost; but although death appeared inevitable, Istill struggled for life--but the rope now weighed me down more andmore. While swimming forward it trailed behind, and although itimpeded my way, I did not feel half its weight. Now, however, that Iwas stationary, it sank deep, and pulled me down with it. The waves, too, which, while I breasted them and saw them approach, I easily roseover, being now behind us, broke over our heads, burying us underthem, or rolling us over by their force. 

I tried to disengage myself from the line, but the noose being jammed, and having the boy in one hand, I could not possibly effect it. Butwhat gave me courage in my difficulties was, that I perceived that thepeople on board were getting out the boat; for although the captainwould not run the risk for one person, now that two were overboard, and one of them risking his life for the other, the men insisted thatthe boat should be hoisted out. It was an anxious time to me, but atlast I had the satisfaction of seeing her clear of the ship, andpulling round her bow. The danger was, however, considered so great, that when they came to man the boat, only three men could be found whowould go in her, and in the confusion they came away with but two oarsand no rudder. Under these disadvantages they of course pulled veryslowly against a mountainous sea, as they were obliged to steer withthe oars to meet it, that the boat might not be swamped. But thesight of the boat was sufficient to keep me up. My exertions werecertainly incredible; but what will not a man do when in fear ofdeath. As it approached--slowly and slowly did my powers decrease. Iwas now often under water with the boy, and rose again to freshexertion, when at last a crested wave broke over us, and down we wentseveral feet under the water. The force of the sea drove the boyagainst me, and he seized me by the loins with my head downwards. Istruggled to disengage myself! It was impossible. I gave myself up forlost--and what a crowd of thoughts, and memories passed through mybrain in a few moments, for it could not have been longer. At last, being head downwards, I dived deeper, although I was bursting from solong holding my breath under water. 

This had the desired effect. Finding me sinking instead of rising withhim, the boy let go his hold that he might gain the surface. I turnedand followed him, and drew breath once more. Another moment had sealedour fates. I no longer thought of saving the boy, but struck out forthe boat which was now near me. Perceiving this, the boy cried out tome for pity's sake not to leave him. I felt myself so far recoveredfrom my exhaustion, that I thought I could save him as well as myself, and compassion induced me to turn back. I again gave him my hand, charging him on his life not to attempt to grapple with me, and againresumed the arduous struggle of keeping him as well as myself abovewater. My strength was nearly gone, the boat approached but slowly, and we now sunk constantly under the water, rising every few secondsto draw breath. Merciful God! how slow appeared the approach of theboat. Struggle after struggle--fainter and fainter still--still Ifloated. At last my senses almost left me, I took in water inquantities. I felt I was in green fields, when I was seized by the menand thrown into the bottom of the boat, where I lay senselessalongside of the boy. There was great danger and difficulty in gettingagain to the ship. More than once the boat was half filled by thefollowing seas, and when they gained the ship it was impossible to getus out, as, had they approached the side, the boat would have beendashed to atoms. They lowered the tackles from the yard-arms. Thethree men clambered up them, leaving us to take our chance of theboat being got in, or her being stove to pieces; in which latter case, we should have been lost. They did get us in, with great damage to theboat, but we were saved. The line was still round me, and it was foundthat I had been supporting the weight of seventy yards. So sore was Iwith such exertion, that I kept my hammock for many days, during whichI reviewed my past life, and vowed amendment. 

We arrived at Liverpool without any further adventure worth recording, and I immediately called upon the owner with the papers intrusted tome. I gave him all the information he required, and he asked mewhether I should like to return to privateering, or to go as mate of avessel bound to the coast of Africa. I inquired what her destinationwas to be, and as I found that she was to go to Senegal for ivory, wax, gold dust, and other articles, in exchange for English prints andcutlery, I consented. I mention this, as, had she been employed in theslave-trade, as were most of the vessels from Liverpool to the Coast, I would not have joined her. A few days afterwards, I went on board ofthe Dalrymple, Captain Jones, as mate; we had a very quick passage toSenegal, and brought our vessel to an anchor off the bar. 

CHAPTER V. 

 In crossing the Bar at Senegal the boat is upset by a Tornado--We escape being devoured by Sharks only to be captured by the Natives--Are taken into the interior of the country, and brought before the Negro King, from whose wrath we are saved by the intercession of his female attendants. 

A day or two after we had arrived, the master of another vessel thatwas at anchor near to us came on board and borrowed our long-boat andsome hands that he might go in it to Senegal. The captain, who was anold friend of the party who made the request, agreed to lend it tohim, and as accidents are very frequent with boats crossing the bar, on account of the heavy breakers, the best swimmers were selected forthe purpose, and the charge of the boat was given to me. We set off, five men rowing and I at the helm. When we approached the bar, atornado, which had been for some time threatening, came upon us. Theimpetuosity of these blasts is to be matched in no part of the world, and as it came at once in its full force, we endeavoured, by puttingthe boat before it, to escape its fury. This compelled us to run tothe southward along the coast. We managed to keep the boat up for along while, and hoped to have weathered it, when, being on the bar, and in broken water, a large wave curled over us, filled the boat, andit went down in an instant. 

Our only chance now was to reach the shore by swimming, but it was ata distance, with broken water the whole way; and our great terror wasfrom the sharks, which abound on the coast and are extremelyravenous--nor were we without reason for our alarm. Scarcely had theboat gone down, and we were all stretching out for the shore, when oneof our men shrieked, having been seized by the sharks, and instantlytorn to pieces. His blood stained the water all around, and thisattracting all the sharks proved the means of our escape. Never shallI forget the horrible sensation which I felt as I struggled throughthe broken water, expecting every minute a limb to be taken off by oneof those voracious animals. If one foot touched the other, my heartsank, thinking it was the nose of a shark, and that its bite wouldimmediately follow. Agonized with these terrors, we struggled on--nowa large wave curling over us and burying us under water, or now forcedby the waves towards the beach, rolling us over and over. So batteredwere we by the surf, that we dived under the waves to escape the blowswhich we received, and then rose and struck out again. At last, wornout with exertion, we gained the shore, but our toil was not over. 

The beach was of a sand so light that it crumbled beneath us, and atthe return of the wave which threw us on shore we were dragged backagain, and buried in sand and water. We rose to renew our endeavours, but several times without success, for we could not obtain a firmfooting. At last the Negroes, who had witnessed our accident, and whonow came down in great numbers on the beach, laid hold of us as thesea threw us up, and dragged us beyond the reach of the waves. Wornout with fatigue we lay on the sand, waiting to ascertain what thesavages would do with us; they were not long in letting us know, forthey soon began to strip us of every article of clothing on our backs. One of our men attempted to resist, upon which a Negro drove a spearthrough his thigh. 

Having divided our apparel, after some consultation, they tied ourhands, and placing us in the midst of a large force, armed withspears, and bows and arrows, they went off with us for the inland partof the country. We set off with heavy hearts; taking, as we thought, alast farewell of the ocean, and going forwards in great apprehensionof the fate that awaited us. The sand was very deep, and the heat ofthe sun excessive, for it was then about noon. Without any garments, we were soon scorched and blistered all over, and in intolerableanguish, as well as fatigued; but the Negroes compelled us to move on, goading us with their spears if we slackened our pace, and threateningto run us through if we made a halt. We longed for the night, as itwould afford a temporary relief to our sufferings. It came at last, and the Negroes collected wood and lighted a fire to keep off the wildbeasts, lying round it in a circle, and placing us in the midst ofthem. We hoped to have some rest after what we had gone through, butit was impossible--the night proved even worse than the day. Themusquitoes came down upon us in such swarms, and their bites were sointolerable that we were almost frantic. Our hands being tied, wecould not beat them off, and we rolled over and over to get rid ofthem. This made matters worse, for our whole bodies being covered withraised blisters from the rays of the sun, our roiling over and overbroke the blisters, and the sand getting into the wounds, added to thebites of the musquitoes, made our sufferings intolerable. We hadbefore prayed for night, we now prayed for day. Some prayed for death. 

When the sun rose, we set off again, our conductors utterlydisregarding our anguish, and goading us on as before. In the forenoonwe arrived at a village, where our guards refreshed themselves; a verysmall quantity of boiled corn was given to each of us, and wecontinued our journey, passing by several small towns, consisting, asthey all do in that country, of huts built of reeds, round in form, and gathered to a point at top. This day was the same as thepreceding. We were pricked with spears if we stumbled or lagged, threatened with death if we had not strength to go on. At last theevening arrived, and the fires were lighted. The fires were muchlarger than before, I presume because the wild beasts were morenumerous, for we heard them howling in every direction round us, whichwe had not done on the night before. The musquitoes did not annoy usso much, and we obtained some intervals of broken rest. At daylight weresumed our journey, as near as we could judge by the sun, in a moreeasterly direction. 

During the first two days we were badly received by the inhabitants ofthe towns, whose people had been kidnapped so often for theslave-trade; they hated the sight of our white faces, for theypresumed that we had come for that purpose; but as we advanced in theinterior, we were better treated, and the natives looked upon us withsurprise and wonder, considering us as a new race of beings. Some ofthe women seeing how utterly exhausted we were with fatigue andhunger, looked with compassion on us, and brought us plenty of boiledcorn and goats' milk to drink. This refreshed us greatly, and wecontinued our journey in anxious expectation of the fate for which wewere reserved. 

On crossing a small river, which appeared to be the boundary of twodifferent states, a multitude of Negroes approached, and seemeddisposed to take us from our present masters, but after a conference, they agreed among themselves, and a party of them joined with thosewho had previously conducted us. We soon came to the edge of a desert, and there we halted till the Negroes had filled several calabashes andgourds full of water, and collected a quantity of boiled corn. As soonas this was done, we set off again, and entered the desert. We wereastonished and terrified when we looked around us, not a singlevestige of herbage, not a blade of grass was to be seen--all was onewide waste of barren sand, so light as to rise in clouds at the leastwind, and we sank so deep in walking through it that at last we couldhardly drag one foot after the other. But we were repaid for ourfatigue, for when we halted at night, no fires were lighted, and toour great delight we found that there were no musquitoes to annoy us. We fell into a sound sleep, which lasted till morning, and were muchrefreshed; indeed, so much so as to enable us to pursue our journeywith alacrity. 

In our passage over the desert we saw numbers of elephants' teeth, butno animals. How the teeth came there, unless it were that theelephants were lost in attempting to cross the desert, I cannotpretend to say. Before we had crossed the desert, our water wasexpended, and we suffered dreadfully from thirst, walking as we didduring the whole day under a vertical sun. The night was equallypainful, as we were so tortured with the want of water; but on thefollowing day, when our strength was nearly exhausted, and we weredebating whether we should not lie down and allow the spears of ourconductors to put an end to our miseries, we came to the banks of ariver which the Negroes had evidently been anxiously looking for. Herewe drank plentifully, and remained all the day to recruit ourselves, for the Negroes were almost as exhausted as we were. The next morningwe crossed the river, and plunged into a deep wood: the ground beinghigh, the musquitoes did not annoy us so much as they did down on thelow marshy land near the sea-coast. During our traverse through thewood, we subsisted solely upon the birds and animals which the Negroeskilled with their bows and arrows. 

When we had forced our way through the forest, we found the country, as before, interspersed with wicker villages or small hamlets at a fewmiles' distance from each other. Round each village there were smallpatches of Guinea corn, and we frequently came to clusters of hutswhich had been deserted. Between the sea-coast and the desert we hadtraversed we observed that many of the inhabitants had Europeanfire-arms, but now the only weapons to be seen were spears and bowsand arrows. As we advanced we were surrounded at every village by thenatives, who looked upon us with surprise and astonishment, examiningus, and evidently considering us a new species. One morning we arrivedat a very large Negro town, and as we approached, our guards began toswell with pride and exultation, and drove us before them among thecrowds of inhabitants, singing songs of triumph, and brandishing theirweapons. Having been driven through a great part of the town, wearrived at a number of huts separated by a high palisade from therest, and appropriated, as we afterwards found, to the use of the kingof the country, his wives and attendants. Here we waited outside sometime, while our guards went in and acquainted this royal personagewith the present which they had brought for him. 

We had reason to think that our captors were not his subjects, but hadbeen at variance with him, and had brought us as a present, that theymight make peace with an enemy too strong for them. We were at lastordered to go inside the inclosure, and found ourselves in a largeopen building, constructed like the others, of reeds and boughs. Inthe centre was squatted a ferocious-looking old Negro, attended byfour young Negro women. He was raw-boned and lean, and of a very largeframe. A diabolical ferocity was imprinted on his grim countenance, and as he moved his arms and legs he showed that under his loose skinthere was a muscle of extraordinary power. I never had before seensuch a living type of brutal strength and barbarity. On a mat beforehim were provisions of different kinds. Behind him stood several grimsavages who held his weapons, and on each side, at a greater distance, were rows of Negroes, with their heads bent down and their armscrossed, awaiting his orders. The chief or king, as well as the fourwomen, had clothes of the blue cotton cloth of the country, that is, one piece wrapped round the loins and descending to the ankles, andanother worn over their shoulders; but, with few exceptions, all therest, as well as the inhabitants generally, were quite naked. So werewe, as the reader may recollect. Round the necks of the women wererows of gold beads, longer by degrees, until the last of the rows hunglower than their bosoms, and both the king and they had largebracelets of gold round their arms, wrists, and legs. The women, whowere young and well-looking, stared at us with eager astonishment, while the old king scowled upon us so as to freeze our blood. At last, rising from the ground, he took his sabre from the man who held itbehind him, and walked up among us, who with our heads bowed, andbreathless with fear, awaited our impending fate. I happened to bestanding the foremost, and grasping my arm with a gripe which made myheart sink, with his hand which held the sword he bent down my headstill lower than it was. I made sure that he was about to cut off myhead, when the women, who had risen from the ground, ran crowdinground him, and with mingled entreaties and caresses strove to inducehim not to put his intentions, if such he really had, into execution. They prevailed at last; the youngest took away his sword, and thenthey led him back to his seat, after which the women came to us togratify their curiosity. They felt our arms and breasts, puttinginnumerable questions to those who brought us thither. They appearedvery much amazed at the length of my hair, for I had worn it tied in along cue. Taking hold of it, they gave it two or three severe pulls, to ascertain if it really grew to my head, and finding that it did so, they expressed much wonder. When their curiosity was satisfied, theythen appeared to consider our condition, and having obtained the oldking's permission, they brought us a calabash full of cush-cush, thatis Guinea corn boiled into a thick paste. Our hands being still tied;we could only by shaking our heads express our inability to profit bytheir kindness. Understanding what we meant, they immediately cut ourthongs, and the youngest of the four perceiving that my arms werebenumbed from having been confined so many days, and that I could notuse them, showed the most lively commiseration for my sufferings. Shegently chafed my wrists with her hands, and showed every sign of pityin her countenance, as indeed did all the other three. But I was byfar the youngest of the whole party who had been captured, and seemedmost to excite their pity and good-will. Shortly afterwards we wereall taken into an adjoining tent or hut, and our bodies were rubbedall over with an oil, which after a few days' application left usperfectly healed, and as smooth as silk. So altered was our condition, that those very people who had guarded us with their spears andthreatened us with death, were now ordered to wait upon us, and asthe king's wives frequently came to see how we were treated, we wereserved with the utmost humility and attention. 

CHAPTER VI. 

 I am given as a Slave to the old King's Favourite, Whyna--Assist my young Mistress to make her Toilet--Hold frequent Conversations with her, and become strongly attached to her--My Hatred and Dread of the old King increase--He shoots a Man with Bird-arrows. 

One morning, after we had been about three weeks in these comfortablequarters, I was summoned away from my companions into the presence ofthe king. When I came before him a small manacle was fixed round myleft ankle, and another round my left wrist, with a light chainconnecting the two. A circle of feathers was put round my head, and aloose cloth wrapped round my loins. I was then led forward to him withmy arms crossed over my breast, and my head bowed. By his orders I wasthen placed behind the youngest of the four women, the one who hadchafed my wrists, and I was given to understand that I was her slave, and was to attend upon her, to which, I must say, I gave a joyfulassent in my heart, although I did not at that time show any signs ofgladness. There I remained, with my arms folded, and bowed as before, until dinner was brought in, and a calabash full of cush-cush was putinto my hands to place before the king and his wives. My first attemptat service was not very adroit, for, in my eagerness to do my duty, Itripped over the corner of the mat which served them for a table, andtumbling headlong forward, emptied the calabash of cush-cush which Iheld in my hand upon the legs of the old king, who sat opposite towhere I was advancing. He jumped up roaring out with anger, while I inmy fear sprung on my legs, and rushed to the side of the apartment, expecting immediate death. Fortunately the victuals in this countryare always served up cool, and my new mistress easily obtained mypardon, laughing heartily at the scene, and at my apprehension. 

The repast being over, I was ordered to follow my mistress, whoretired to another hut, according to their custom, to sleep during theheat of the day. I was placed before the door to prevent her beingdisturbed. My only duty now was to attend upon my young mistress. Shewas the king's favourite wife, and as she was uniformly kind andgentle, I should have almost ceased to lament my loss of liberty hadit not been from the fear I had of the old monarch. I knew that mypreservation depended entirely upon my mistress's favour, and Iendeavoured all I could to conciliate her by the most sedulousattentions to please. Young and generous in disposition, she waseasily satisfied by my ready obedience and careful service. I do notthink that she was more than seventeen years of age; but they arewomen at fourteen in that country, and even earlier. She was a Negressas to colour, but not a real Negress; for her hair, although short andvery wavy, was not woolly, and her nose was straight. Her mouth wassmall, and her teeth beautiful. Her figure was perfect, her limbsbeing very elegantly formed. When she first rose in the morning, Iattended her to the brow of a hill just without the palisades, wherewith devout but mistaken piety she adored the rising sun--at least itappeared to me that she did so. She then went down to the river tobathe, and as soon as her hair was dry she had it dressed. Thisoffice, after a short time, devolved upon me, and I became veryexpert, having to rub her hair with a sweet oil, and then roll it upin its natural curls with a quill, so as to dispose them to the mostfanciful advantage as to form. 

After her toilet was complete, she went to feed her poultry, and someantelopes and other beasts, and then she practised at a mark with herbow and arrows and javelin till about ten o'clock, when she went tothe king's hut, and they all sat down to eat together. After therepast, which lasted some time, if she did not repose with the king, she retired to her own hut, where she usually refreshed herself tillabout four o'clock, when she returned to the king, or ranged thewoods, or otherwise amused herself during the rest of the evening. Iwill say for the old savage that he did not confine his wives. Suchwas our general course of life, and wherever she went I attended her. The attachment I showed and really felt for her secured herconfidence, and she always treated me in a kind and familiar manner. Their language consists of few words compared to our own, and in ashort time, by help of signs, we understood each other tolerably well. She appeared to have a most ardent curiosity to know who we were, andfrom whence we came, and all the time that we passed alone wasemployed in putting questions, and my endeavouring to find out hermeaning and answer them. This, although very difficult at first, I waseventually enabled to accomplish indifferently well. She was mostzealous in her mistaken religion, and one morning when I was followingher to her devotions on the hill, she asked me where my God was? Ipointed upwards, upon which she told me with great joy and innocency, that hers was there too, and that, therefore, they must be the sameGod, or if not they must be friends. Convinced that she was right, shemade me worship with her, bowing my head down to the sand, and goingthrough the same forms, which of course I did not understand themeaning of; but I prayed to my God, and therefore made no objection, as it was pleasing to her. This apparent conformity in religionrecommended me more strongly to her, and we became more intimate, andI was certainly attached to her by every tie of gratitude. I was quitehappy in the friendship and kindness she showed towards me; the onlydrawback was my fear of the proud old king, and the recollection ofhim often made me check myself, and suddenly assume a more distant andrespectful demeanour towards her. I soon found out that she dreadedthe old savage as much as I did, and hated him even more. In hispresence she treated me very sternly, and ordered me about in a verydictatorial manner; but when we were alone, and had no fear of beingseen, she would then be very familiar, sometimes even locking her arminto mine, and laughing as she pointed out the contrast of thecolours, and in the full gaiety of her young heart rejoicing that wewere alone, and could converse freely together. As she was veryintelligent, she soon perceived that I possessed much knowledge thatshe did not, and that she could not comprehend what I wanted to teachher. This induced her to look upon me with respect as well askindness. 

One day I purposely left her bow behind in the hut where mycompanions resided; and on her asking me for it, I told her that I haddone so, but that I would make my companions send it without my goingback. I tore off a piece of the bark of a tree, and with the point ofan arrow I wrote to one of them, desiring him to send it by bearer;and calling a young Negro boy, told him in her presence to give thatpiece of bark to the white man, and come back again to the queen. Whyna, for such was the name of my mistress queen, stood in suspense, waiting the result; in a few minutes the boy returned, bringing thebow. Astonished at this, she made me write again and again for herarrows, her lance, and many other things. Finding by these beingimmediately sent that we had a method of communicating with each otherat a distance, she earnestly insisted upon being taught so surprisingan art. Going at a distance from me, she ordered me to talk to herwhen out of hearing, and finding that I could not, or, as she seemedto suppose, that I would not, she became discontented and out ofhumour. I could by no means make her comprehend how it was performed, but I made her understand that as soon as I was fully acquainted withher language, I should be able to teach her. She was satisfied withthis, but made me promise that I would teach nobody else. 

By the canoes in the river, I easily made her comprehend that I camein a vast boat from a distant land, over a great expanse of water, andalso how it was that we fell into the Negroes' power. I then found outfrom her that the Negroes had pretended that we had invaded their landto procure slaves, and that they had vanquished us in battle; hencetheir songs of triumph on bringing us to the king. I pointed out theheavenly bodies to her in the evenings, trying to make her comprehendsomething of their nature and motions, but in vain. This had, however, one good effect; she looked up to me with more respect, hoping thatsome day, when I could fully explain myself, she might be herselftaught all these wonders. With these feelings towards me, added to mysedulous endeavours to please her, and obey her slightest wishes, itis not surprising that she treated me as a companion, and not as aslave, and gave me every innocent proof of her attachment. More Inever wished, and almost dreaded that our intimacy would be toogreat. Happy when alone with her, I ever returned with reluctance tothe presence of the old king, whose sight and company I dreaded. 

The boundless cruelty of this monster was a continual check to all myhappiness. Accustomed to blood from his childhood, he appeared whollyinsensible to human feelings, and derided the agonies of the wretcheswho daily fell by his hands. One day he amused himself by shootingsmall bird-arrows at a man who was bound to a post before the tent, which was placed there for the punishment of those who were hisvictims. He continued for hours fixing the arrows in different partsof his body, mimicking and deriding his cries. At last, contrary tohis intentions, one of the arrows hit the man in the throat, and hishead drooped. As the old savage saw that the poor man was dying, hedrew another arrow and sent it through his heart, very much annoyed athis disappointment in not prolonging the poor creature's sufferings. Iwas witness to this scene with silent horror, and many more of asimilar nature. I hardly need say, that I felt what my punishmentwould be if I had by any means roused the jealousy of this monster;and I knew that, without giving him real cause, a moment of baresuspicion would be sufficient to sacrifice my mistress as well as me. 

CHAPTER VII. 

 I attend the King on a hunting Expedition--Chase of wild Animals--Whyna and I in great danger from a Tiger--Barbarity of the King to my young Mistress--I try to soothe her--I and my Companions are ransomed--Sad parting with Whyna--After an Encounter with a hostile People, we reach Senegal--Return to England. 

I had been about three months in captivity, when the old king with hisfour wives and a large party of Negroes, left the town, and went intothe woods to hunt. My companions were left in the town, but I wasordered to attend my mistress, and I went with the hopes of being ableby some means to make my escape, for my fear of the old monarch wasmuch greater than my regard for my mistress. As I had not become aproficient with the bows and arrows, or in hurling the javelin, I wasequipped with a strong spear. My mistress was skilful to admirationwith the arrow and javelin; she never missed her aim that I knew, andshe certainly never appeared to such advantage as she did at thishunting-party. Her activity, her symmetry of limb, and her courage, her skill with her weapons, all won the heart of the old king; and Ibelieve that his strong attachment to her arose more from herpossession of the above qualities than from any other cause. Certainit is, that the old savage doted on her--she was the only being whocould bend his stubborn will. As his age prevented him from joining inthe chase, he always appeared to part with her with regret, and tocaution her not to run into useless danger; and when we returned atnight, the old man's eyes sparkled with the rapture of dotage as hewelcomed her return. 

The method of our chase was to beat the country, with a number of men, in a vast circle, until we had gathered all the game into one thicket;then the strongest warriors with their large spears went in and droveout the game, which was killed by the hunters who hovered about withinthe circle. 

The animals which we had to encounter were large fierce black pigs, leopards, jackals, tigers, mountain cats, and others which I have noname for--and in spite of the ferocity of many of these animals whenthey bounded out, they were met with such a shower of javelins, ortransfixed by the strong stabbing-spears of the warriors, that fewescaped, and they rarely did any mischief. One day, however, thebeaters having just entered a thicket, Whyna, who was eager for thesport, and plied within the circle with the other hunters, hearing arustling in the jungle, went to the verge of it, to be the first tostrike the animal which came out. As usual, I was close to her, when alarge tiger burst out, and she pierced him with her javelin, but notsufficient to wound the animal so severely as to disable him. Thetiger turned, and I drove my spear into his throat. This checked him, as it remained in, but in a spring which he gave the handle brokeshort off, and although the iron went further in, our danger wasimminent. Whyna ran, and so did I, to escape from the beast's fury;for, although after I had wounded it with my spear, we had bothretreated, we were not so far, but that in two or three bounds hewould have been upon us. My mistress was as fleet as the wind, andsoon passed me, but as she passed me she caught me by the hand, anddragged me along at a pace that with difficulty I could keep my legs. The surrounding hunters alarmed at her danger, and knowing what theyhad to expect from the mercy of the old king if she was destroyed bythe animal, closed in between us and the tiger, and after a fiercecombat, in which some were killed and many wounded, they despatchedhim with their spears. The head of the animal, which was of unusualsize, was cut off and carried home to the old king in triumph; andwhen he heard of the danger that Whyna had been in, he caressed herwith tears, and I could not help saying that the old wretch had someheart after all. Whyna told the king that if I had not pierced theanimal with my spear, and prevented his taking his first spring, sheshould have lost her life, and the monster grinned a ghastly smile atme, which I presume he meant for either approbation or gratitude. 

At other times the chase would be that of the multitude of birds whichwere to be found in the woods. The bow and arrow only were used, andall I had to do now was to pick up all my mistress had killed, andreturn her arrows--she would constantly kill on the wing with herarrow, which not many could do besides her. By degrees I imbibed astrong passion for the sport, attended as it was with considerabledanger, and was never so happy as when engaged in it. We remainedabout two months in the woods, when the king was tired, and wereturned to the town, where I continued for some time to pass the samekind of life as I had done before. 

I should have been quite happy in my slavery from my affection to mymistress, had not a fresh instance of the unbounded cruelty of the oldmonarch occurred a few days after our return from the chase, whichfilled us all with consternation and horror, for we discovered thatnot even my mistress, Whyna, could always prevail with the savagemonster. 

One morning I perceived that one of the king's guards, who had alwaystreated me with great kindness, and with whom I was very intimate, wastied up to the executioner's post before the hut. Aware of the fatewhich awaited him, I ran to the hut of Whyna, and so great was mydistress that I could not speak; all I could do was to clasp her kneesand repeat the man's name, pointing to the post to which he was tied. She understood me, and eager to save the man, or to oblige me, she ranto the large hut, and attempted to intercede with the old barbarianfor the man's life; but he was in an agony of rage and passion; herefused her, lifting up his sabre to despatch the man; Whyna was rashenough to seize the king's arm, and prevent the blow, at this his rageredoubled, his eyes glowed like live coals, and turning to her withthe look of a demon, he caught her by the hair, and dragging heracross his feet, lifted up his scimitar in the act to strike off herhead. I sickened with horror at the danger she was in, but I thoughthe would not strike. I had no weapon, but if he had done so, I wouldhave revenged her death, even if I had lost my life. At last the oldmonster let go her hair, spurning her away with his foot, so that sherolled over on the sand, and then turning to the unhappy man, with anupward slanting blow of his sabre, he ripped him up from the flank tothe chest, so that his bowels fell down at his feet; he then lookedround at us all with an aspect which froze our blood, and turned awaysulkily to his hut, leaving us to recover our spirits how we might. 

Poor Whyna, terrified and enraged at the same time, as soon as I hadled her to her hut, and we were by ourselves, gave way to the storm ofpassion which swelled her bosom, execrating her husband with theutmost loathing and abhorrence, and lamenting in the most passionatemanner her having ever been connected with him. Trembling alike at thedanger to which I had exposed her, and moved by her condition, I couldnot help mingling my tears with hers, and endeavoured by caresses andcondoling with her to reduce her excitement. Had the old king seen me, I know what both our fates would have been, but at that time I carednot. I was very young, very impetuous, and I was resolved that I wouldnot permit either her or myself to die unavenged. At last she sobbedherself to sleep, and I took my usual station outside of the hut. Itwas well that I did so, for not five minutes afterwards the oldwretch, having got over his temper, came out of his tent and bent hissteps towards the hut, that he might make friends with her, for shewas too necessary to his happiness. He soon treated her with hisaccustomed kindness, but I perceived that after the scene I havedescribed, her aversion for him was doubled. 

There were some scores of women in the various huts within thepalisade, all of whom I understood were wives to the old monarch, butnone but the four we found with him when we were first brought intohis presence were ever to be seen in his company. I had, by means ofmy kind mistress, the opportunity of constantly supplying mycompanions with fowls and venison, which was left from the king'stable, and through her care, they always met with kind and gentleusage. 

For another two months did I thus remain happy in the company ofWhyna, and miserable when in the presence of the king, whose eye itwas impossible to meet without quailing; when one morning we were allordered out, and were surrounded by a large party armed with spears, javelins, and bird-arrows--I say bird-arrows, as those that they usein war are much larger. We soon discovered that we were to be sent tosome other place, but where or why, we could not find out. Shortlyafterwards the crowd opened, and Whyna made her appearance. She tookthe feather circle off my head, and the manacles off my wrist and leg, and went and laid them at the king's feet. She then returned, and toldme that I was free as well as my companions, but that I only, if Ichose, had permission to remain with her. 

I did not at first reply. She then, in the most earnest manner, beggedme to remain with her as her slave; and as she did not dare to saywhat she felt, or use caresses to prevail upon me, she stamped herlittle feet with eagerness and impatience. The struggle in my ownheart was excessive. I presumed that we were about to be made apresent to some other king, and I felt that I never could expect soeasy and so pleasant a servitude as I then enjoyed. I was sincerelyattached, and indeed latterly, I was more than attached, to Whyna; Ifelt that it was dangerous. Had the old king been dead, I would havebeen content to pass my life with her; and I was still hesitating, notwithstanding the remonstrances of my companions, when the crowdopened a little, and I beheld the old king looking at me, and I feltconvinced that his jealousy was at last aroused, and that if Iconsented to remain, my life would not be worth a day's purchase. 

Whyna also turned, and met the look of the old king. Whether she readin his countenance what I did, I know not; but this is certain, shemade no more attempts to persuade me, but waving her hand for us toset off on our journey, she slowly retired, and when arrived at thehut turned round towards us. We all prostrated ourselves before her, and then set off on our journey. She retired to the door of her ownhut, and two or three times waved her hand to us, at which our guardsmade us every time again prostrate ourselves. She then walked out tothe little hill where she always went up to pray, and for the lasttime waved her hand, and then I perceived her sink down on the ground, and turn her head in the direction which she always did when sheprayed. 

We now proceeded on our journey in a north-west direction, our guardstreating us with the greatest kindness. We rested every day from tentill four o'clock in the afternoon, and then walked till late atnight. Corn was supplied us from the scattered hamlets as we passedalong, and our escort procured us flesh and fowl with their bows andarrows; but we were in a state of great anxiety to know where we weregoing, and nobody appeared able or willing to tell us. I often thoughtof Whyna, and at times repented that I had not remained with her, as Ifeared falling into a worse slavery, but the recollection of the oldking's diabolical parting look was sufficient to make me think that itwas best as it was. Now that I had left my mistress, I thought of herkindness and amiable qualities, and her affection for me; and althoughit may appear strange that I should feel myself in love with a blackwoman, I will not deny but that I was so. I could not help being so, and that is all the excuse I can offer. 

Our guards now informed us that we were about to pass for a few milesthrough the territory of another king, and that they were not surewhat our reception might be; but this was soon made evident, for weobserved a party behind us, which moved as we moved, although they didnot attack us; and soon afterwards a larger body in front wereblocking up our passage, and we found that we were beset. Thecommander of our party, therefore, gave orders for battle, and he putinto our hands strong spears, they being the only weapons we coulduse, and entreated us to fight. Our party was greatly outnumbered bythe enemy, but ours were chosen warriors. As for us white men, we kepttogether, agreeing among ourselves, that we would defend ourselves ifattacked, but would not offend either party by taking an unnecessarypart in the fray, as it was immaterial to us to whom we belonged. 

The battle, or rather skirmish, soon began. They dispersed, and shottheir arrows from behind the trees, and this warfare continued sometime without damage to either party, till at last they attacked usclosely; then, our commander killing that of the enemy, they gave wayjust as another party was coming forward to attack us white men; butfinding us resolute in our defence, and our own warriors coming to ourassistance, the rout was general. They could not, however, preventsome prisoners from being taken; most of them wounded with thebird-arrows, which, having their barbs twisted in the form of an S, gave great pain in their extraction. I observed that a particular herbchewed, and bound up with the bleeding wound, was their only remedy, and that when the bone was injured, they considered the wound mortal. 

We now turned to the eastward to get back into our own territory; weleft the prisoners and wounded at a village, and receiving areinforcement, we took a circuit to avoid this hostile people, andcontinued our route. On the eighth morning, just as we were stoppingto repose, one of the warriors, who had mounted a hill before us, shouted and waved his hand. We ran up to him, and as soon as we gainedthe summit, were transported with the sight of the British flag flyingon Senegal fort, on the other side of the river. We now understoodthat by some means or another we had been ransomed, and so it provedto be; for the governor hearing that we were prisoners up the country, had sent messengers offering the old king a handsome present for ourliberation. I afterwards found out that the price paid in goodsamounted to about fifty-six shillings a-head. The governor received uskindly, clothed us, and sent us down to the ship, which was with afull cargo in the road, and intending to sail the next day, and wewere received and welcomed by our messmates as men risen from thedead. 

We sailed two days afterwards, and had a fortunate voyage home toLiverpool. 

CHAPTER VIII. 

 The Liverpool Ladies are very civil to me--I am admitted into good Society--Introduced to Captain Levee--Again sail to Senegal--Overhear a Conspiracy to seize the Ship by the Crew of a Slaver, but am enabled to defeat it--Am thanked and rewarded by the Owner--Take a Trip to London with Captain Levee--Stopped by Highwaymen on the Road--Put up at a Tavern--Dissipated Town Life--Remove to a genteel Boarding-House--Meet with a Government Spy--Return to Liverpool. 

As the captain reported me to be a very attentive and good officer, although I was then but twenty-three years of age, and as I had beenpreviously on good terms and useful to the owner, I was kindlyreceived by him, and paid much more attention to, than my situation onboard might warrant. My captivity among the Negroes, and the narrativeI gave of my adventures, were also a source of much interest. I was atfirst questioned by the gentlemen of Liverpool, and afterwards one ofthe merchant's ladies, who had heard something of my adventures, andfound out that I was a young and personable man, with better mannersthan are usually to be found before the mast, invited me one eveningto a tea-party, that I might amuse her friends with my adventures. They were most curious about the Negro queen, Whyna, inquiring intoevery particular as to her personal appearance and dress, and tryingto find out, as women always do, if there was any thing of an intriguebetween us. They shook their little fingers at me, when I solemnlydeclared that there was not, and one or two of them cajoled me asideto obtain my acknowledgment of what they really believed to be thetruth, although I would not confess it. 

When they had tired themselves with asking questions about the Negroqueen, they then began to ask about myself, and how it happened I wasnot such a bear, and coarse in my manners and address, as the otherseamen. To this I could give no other reply but that I had beeneducated when a child. They would fain know who were my father andmother, and in what station of life it had pleased God to place them;but I hardly need say, my dear Madam, to you who are so wellacquainted with my birth and parentage, that I would not disgrace myfamily by acknowledging that one of their sons was in a situation sounworthy; not that I thought at that time, nor do I think now, that Iwas so much to blame in preferring independence in a humble position, to the life that induced me to take the step which I did; but as Icould not state who my family were without also stating why I hadquitted them, I preserved silence, as I did not think that I had anyright to communicate family secrets to strangers. The consequences ofmy first introduction to genteel society were very agreeable; Ireceived many more invitations from the company assembled, notwithstanding that my sailor's attire but ill corresponded with thepowdered wigs and silk waistcoats of the gentlemen, or the hoops andfurbelows of satin which set off the charms of the ladies. 

At first I did not care so much, but as I grew more at my ease, I feltashamed of my dress, and the more so as the young foplings would puttheir glasses to their eyes, and look at me as if I were a monster. But supported as I was by the fair sex, I cared little for them. Theladies vowed that I was charming, and paid me much courtesy; indeed myvanity more than once made me suspect that I was something more than amere favourite with one or two of them, one especially, a buxom youngperson, and very coquettish, who told me, as we were looking out ofthe bay window of the withdrawing-room, that since I could be sosecret with respect to what took place between the Negress queen andmyself, I must be sure to command the good-will and favour of theladies, who always admired discretion in so young and so handsome aman. But I was not to be seduced by this flattery, for somehow oranother I had ever before me the French lady, and her conduct to me;and I had almost a dislike, or I should rather say, I had imbibed anindifference for the sex. 

This admission into good society did, however, have one effect uponme; it made me more particular in my dress, and all my wages wereemployed in the decoration of my person. At that time you mayrecollect, Madam, there were but two styles of dress among the seamen;one was that worn by those who sailed in the northern seas, and theother by those who navigated in the tropical countries, both suitableto the climates. The first was the jacket, woollen frock, breeches, and petticoat of canvas over all, with worsted stockings, shoes, andbuckles, and usually a cap of skin upon the head; the other a lightshort jacket, with hanging buttons, red sash, trowsers, and neat shoesand buckles, with a small embroidered cap with falling crown, or a hatand feather. It was this last which I had always worn, having beencontinually in warm climates, and my hair was dressed in its naturalringlets instead of a wig, which I was never partial to, although verycommon among seamen; my ears were pierced, and I wore long goldearrings, as well as gilt buckles in my shoes; and, by degrees, I notonly improved my dress so as to make it very handsome in materials, but my manners were also very much altered for the better. 

I had been at Liverpool about two months, waiting for the ship tounload and take in cargo for another voyage, when a privateerbelonging to the same owner, came into port with four prizes ofconsiderable value; and the day afterwards I was invited by the ownerto meet the captain who commanded the privateer. 

He was a very different looking person from Captain Weatherall, whowas a stout, strong-limbed man, with a weather-beaten countenance. He, on the contrary, was a young man of about twenty-six, very slight inperson, with a dark complexion, hair and eyes jet black. I should havecalled him a very handsome Jew--for he bore that cast of countenance, and I afterwards discovered that he was of that origin, although Icannot say that he ever followed the observances of that remarkablepeople. He was handsomely dressed, wearing his hair slightly powdered, a laced coat and waistcoat, blue sash and trowsers, withsilver-mounted pistols and dagger in his belt, and a smart hanger byhis side. He had several diamond rings on his finger, and carried asmall clouded cane. Altogether, I had never fallen in with so smartand prepossessing a personage, and should have taken him for one ofthe gentlemen commending the king's ships, rather than the captain ofa Liverpool privateer. He talked well and fluently, and with an air ofcommand and decision, taking the lead in the company, although itmight have been considered that he was not by any means the principalperson in it. The owner, during the evening, informed me that he was afirst-rate officer, of great personal courage, and that he had made agreat deal of money, which he had squandered away almost as fast as hereceived it. 

With this person, whose name was Captain Levee (an alteration, Isuspect, from Levi), I was much pleased; and as I found that he didnot appear to despise my acquaintance, I took much pains to pleasehim, and we were becoming very intimate, when my ship was ready tosail. I now found that I was promoted to the office of first mate, which gave me great satisfaction. 

We sailed with an assorted cargo, but very light, and nothing ofconsequence occurred during our passage out. We made good traffic onthe coast as we ran down it, receiving ivory, gold-dust, and wax, inexchange for our printed cottons and hardware. After being six weekson the coast, we put into Senegal to dispose of the remainder of ourcargo; which we soon did to the governor, who gave us a fair exchange, although by no means so profitable a barter as what we had made on thecoast; but that we did not expect for what might be called the refuseof our cargo. The captain was much pleased, as he knew the owner wouldbe satisfied with him, and, moreover, he had himself a venture in thecargo; and we had just received the remainder of the ivory from thegovernor's stores, and had only to get on board a sufficiency ofprovisions and water for our homeward voyage, when a circumstance tookplace which I must now relate. 

Our crew consisted of the captain, and myself, as first mate, thesecond mate, and twelve seamen, four of which were those who had beentaken prisoners with me, and had been released, as I have related, inour previous voyage. These four men were very much attached to me, Ibelieve chiefly from my kindness to them when I was a slave to thequeen Whyna, as I always procured for them every thing which I could, and, through the exertions of my mistress, had them plentifullysupplied with provisions from the king's table. The second mate andother eight men we had shipped at Liverpool. They were fine, stoutfellows, but appeared to be loose characters, but that we did notdiscover till after we had sailed. There was anchored with us atSenegal a low black brig, employed in the slave-trade, which had madethe bay at the same time that we did; and to their great surprise--forshe was considered a very fast sailer--she was beaten at all points byour ship, which was considered the fastest vessel out of Liverpool. The crew of the slaver were numerous, and as bloodthirsty a set oflooking fellows as ever I fell in with. Their boat was continuallyalongside of our vessel, and I perceived that their visits were madeto the eight men whom we had shipped at Liverpool, and that they didnot appear inclined to be at all intimate with the rest of the crew. This roused my suspicions, although I said nothing; but I watched themvery closely. One forenoon, as I was standing at the foot of thecompanion-ladder, concealed by the booby-hatch from the sight of thoseon deck, I heard our men talking over the side, and at last, as Iremained concealed, that I might overhear the conversation, one of theslaver's men from the boat said, "To-night, at eight o'clock, we willcome to arrange the whole business. " The boat then shoved off, andpulled for the brig. 

Now, it was the custom of the captain to go onshore every evening todrink sangaree and smoke with the governor, and very often I went withhim, leaving the ship in charge of the second mate. It had been myintention, and I had stated as much to the second mate, to go thisevening, as it was the last but one that we should remain at Senegal;but from what I overheard I made up my mind that I would not go. Aboutan hour before sunset, I complained of headache and sickness, and satdown under the awning over the after part of the quarter-deck. Whenthe captain came up to go on shore, he asked me if I was ready, but Imade no answer, only put my hand to my head. 

The captain, supposing that I was about to be attacked by the fever ofthe country, was much concerned, and desired the second mate to helphim to take me down to the state-room, and then went on shore; theboat was, as usual, pulled by the four men who were prisoners with me, and whom the captain found he could trust on shore better than theothers belonging to the crew, who would indulge in liquor wheneverthey had an opportunity. I remained in my bed-place till it was nearlyeight o'clock, and then crept softly up the companion-hatch toascertain who was on deck. 

The men were all below in the fore-peak at their suppers, and as I hadbefore observed that their conferences were held on the forecastle, Iwent forward, and covered myself up with a part of the main-topsail, which the men had been repairing during the day. From this position Icould hear all that passed, whether they went down into the fore-peak, or remained to converse on the forecastle. About ten minutesafterwards I heard the boat grate against the ship's side, and the menof the slaver mount on the deck. 

"All right?" inquired one of the slavers. 

"Yes, " replied our second mate; "skipper and his men are on shore, andthe first mate taken with the fever. "

"All the better, " replied another; "one less to handle. And now, mylads, let's to business, and have every thing settled to-night, sothat we may not be seen together any more till the work is done. "

They then commenced a consultation, by which I found it was arrangedthat our ship was to be boarded and taken possession of as soon as shewas a few miles out of the bay, for they dared not attack us while wewere at anchor close to the fort; but the second mate and eight menbelonging to us were to pretend to make resistance until beaten downbelow, and when the vessel was in their power, the captain, I, and theother four men who were ashore in the boat, were to be silenced forever. After which there came on a discussion as to what was to be donewith the cargo, which was very valuable, and how the money was to beshared out when the cargo was sold. Then they settled who were to beofficers on board of the ship, which there is no doubt they intendedto make a pirate vessel. I also discovered that, if they succeeded, itwas their intention to kill their own captain and such men of theslaver who would not join them, and scuttle their own vessel, whichwas a very old one. 

The consultation ended by a solemn and most villainous oath beingadministered to every man as to secrecy and fidelity, after which themen of the slaver went into their boat, and pulled to their ownvessel. The second mate and our men remained on deck about a quarterof an hour, and then all descended by the ladder to the fore-peak, andturned into their hammocks. 

As soon as I thought I could do so with safety, I came out of mylurking-place, and retreated to the state-room. It was fortunate thatI did, for a minute afterwards I heard a man on deck, and the secondmate came down the companion-hatch, and inquired whether I wanted anything. I told him no; that I was very ill, and only hoped to be ableto go to sleep, and asked him if the captain had returned. He repliedthat he had not, and then went away. As soon as I was left to myself, I began to consider what would be best to be done. I knew the captainto be a very timorous man, and I was afraid to trust him with thesecret, as I thought he would be certain to let the men know by hisconduct that they were discovered, and their plans known. The four menwho were prisoners with me I knew that I could confide in. This wasthe Tuesday night, and we proposed sailing on the Thursday. Now we hadno means of defence on board, except one small gun, which washoneycombed and nearly useless. It did very well to make a signalwith, but had it been loaded with ball, I believe it would have burstimmediately. It is true that we had muskets and cutlasses, but whatuse would they have been against such a force as would be opposed, andtwo-thirds of our men mutineers. Of course we must have beenimmediately overpowered. 

That the slavers intended to take possession of their own vesselbefore they took ours, I had no doubt. It is true that we outsailedthem when we had a breeze, but the bay was usually becalmed, and itwas not till a vessel had got well into the offing that she obtained abreeze, and there was no doubt but that they would take theopportunity of boarding us when we were moving slowly through thewater, and a boat might easily come up with us. The slaver had statedhis intention of sailing immediately to procure her cargo elsewhere, and if she got under weigh at the same time that we did, no suspicionwould be created. To apply for protection to the governor would beuseless--he could not protect us after we were clear of the bay. Indeed, if it were known that we had so done, it would probably onlyprecipitate the affair, and we should be taken possession of while atanchor, for the shot from the fort would hardly reach us. It was, therefore, only by stratagem that we could escape from the clutches ofthese miscreants. Again, allowing that we were to get clear of theslavers, we were still in an awkward position, for, supposing thecaptain to be of any use, we should still only be six men againstnine, and we might be overpowered by our own crew, who were determinedand powerful men. 

All night I lay on my bed reflecting upon what ought to be done, andat last I made up my mind. 

The next morning I went on deck, complaining very much, but statingthat the fever had left me. The long-boat was sent on shore for morewater, and I took care that the second mate and eight men should bethose selected for the service. As soon as they had shoved off, Icalled the other four men on the forecastle, and told them what I hadoverheard. They were very much astonished, for they had had no ideathat there was any thing of the kind going forward. I imparted to themall my plans, and they agreed to support me in every thing--indeed, they were all brave men, and would have, if I had acceded to it, attempted to master and overpower the second mate and the others, andmake sail in the night; but this I would not permit, as there was agreat risk. They perfectly agreed with me that it was no useacquainting the captain, and that all we had to do was to get rid ofthese men, and carry the vessel home how we could. How that was to bedone was the point at issue. One thing was certain, that it wasnecessary to leave the bay that night, or it would be too late. Fortunately, there was always a light breeze during the night, and thenights were dark, for there was no moon till three o'clock in themorning, by which time we could have gained the offing, and then wemight laugh at the slaver, as we were lighter in our heels. The boatcame off with the water about noon, and the men went to dinner. Thecaptain had agreed to dine with the governor, and I had been asked toaccompany him. It was to be our farewell dinner, as we were to sailthe next morning. I had been cogitating a long while to find out howto get rid of these fellows, when at last I determined that I would goon shore with the captain, and propose a plan to the governor. Hisknowledge of what was about to be attempted could do no harm, and Ithought he would help us; so I went into the boat, and when we landedI told the men what I intended to do. As soon as I arrived at thegovernor's, I took an opportunity, while the captain was reading abook, to request a few moments' conversation, and I then informed thegovernor of the conspiracy which was afloat, and when I had so done, Ipointed out to him the propriety of saying nothing to the captainuntil all was safe, and proposed my plan to him, which he immediatelyacceded to. When he returned to where the captain was still reading, he told him that he had a quantity of gold-dust and other valuables, which he wished to send to England by his ship; but that he did notwish to do it openly, as it was supposed that he did not traffic, andthat if the captain would send his long-boat on shore after dark, hewould send all the articles on board, with instructions to whom theywere to be consigned on our arrival. The captain of course consented. We bade the governor farewell about half an hour before dark, andreturned on board. After I had been a few minutes on deck, I sent forthe second mate, and told him as a secret what the governor hadproposed to do, and that he would be required to land after dark forthe goods, telling him that there was a very large quantity ofgold-dust, and that he must be very careful. I knew that thisintelligence would please him, as it would add to their plunder whenthey seized the vessel; and I told him that as we sailed at daylight, he must lose no time, but be on board again as soon as he could, thatwe might hoist in the long-boat. About eight o'clock in the evening, the boat, with him and the eight men, went on shore. The governor hadpromised to detain them, and ply them with liquor, till we had time toget safe off. As soon as they were out of sight and hearing, weprepared every thing for getting under weigh. The captain had gone tohis cabin, but was not in bed. I went down to him, and told him Ishould remain up till the boat returned, and see that all was right;and that in the mean time I would get every thing ready for weighingthe next morning, and that he might just as well go to bed now, and Iwould call him to relieve me at daylight. To this arrangement heconsented; and in half an hour I perceived that his candle was out, and that he had retired. Being now so dark that we could not perceivethe slaver, which lay about three cables' length from us, it wasfairly to be argued that she could not see us; I therefore wentforward and slipped the cable without noise, and sent men up aloft toloose the sails. There was a light breeze, sufficient to carry usabout two knots through the water, and we knew that it would ratherincrease than diminish. In half an hour, weak-handed as we were, wewere under sail, every thing being done without a word being spoken, and with the utmost precaution. You may imagine how rejoiced we allwere when we found that we had manoeuvred so well; notwithstanding, wekept a sharp look-out, to see if the slaver had perceived our motions, and had followed us; and the fear of such being the case kept us underalarm till near daylight, when the breeze blew strong, and we feltthat we had nothing more to dread. As the day broke, we found that wewere four or five leagues from the anchorage, and could not see thelower masts of the slaver, which still remained where we had left her. 

Satisfied that we were secure, I then went down to the captain, and, as he lay in bed, made him acquainted with all that had passed. Heappeared as if awakened from a dream, rose without making any reply, and hastened on deck. When he found out that we were under weigh, andso far from the land, he exclaimed:

"It must all be true; but how shall we be able to take the ship homewith so few hands?"

I replied, that I had no fears on that score, and that I would answerfor bringing the vessel safe to Liverpool. 

"But, " he said at last, "how is it that I was not informed of allthis? I might have made some arrangements with the men. "

"Yes, Sir, " I replied, "but if you had attempted to do so, the vesselwould have been taken immediately. "

"But why was I not acquainted with it, I want to know?" he said again. 

I had by this time made up my mind to the answer I should give him; soI said: "Because it would have placed a serious responsibility on yourshoulders if, as captain of this vessel, you had sailed to Englandwith such a valuable cargo and so few hands. The governor and I, therefore, thought it better that you should not be placed in such anawkward position, and therefore we considered it right not to say aword to you about it. Now, if any thing goes wrong, it will be myfault, and not yours, and the owner cannot blame you. " When I had saidthis, the captain was silent for a minute or two, and then said:

"Well, I believe it is all for the best, and I thank you and thegovernor too. "

Having got over this little difficulty, I did not care. We made allsail, and steered homewards, and, after a rapid passage, during whichwe were on deck day and night, we arrived, very much fatigued, atLiverpool. Of course the captain communicated what had occurred to theowner, who immediately sent for me, and having heard my version of thestory, expressed his acknowledgment for the preservation of thevessel; and to prove his sincerity, he presented me with fifty guineasfor myself, and ten for each of the men. The cargo was soon landed, and I was again at liberty. I found Captain Levee in port; he had justreturned from another cruise, and had taken a rich prize. He met mewith the same cordiality as before; and having asked me for a recitalof what had occurred at Senegal, of which he had heard something fromthe owner, as soon as I had finished, he said:

"You are a lad after my own heart, and I wish we were sailingtogether. I want a first-lieutenant like you, and if you will go withme, say the word, and it will be hard but I will have you. "

I replied that I was not very anxious to be in a privateer again; andthis brought on a discourse upon what occurred when I was in theRevenge with Captain Weatherall. 

"Well, " he said at last, "all this makes me more anxious to have you. I like fair fighting, and hate buccaneering like yourself; however, wewill talk of it another time. I am about to start for London. What doyou say, will you join me, and we will have some sport? With plenty ofmoney, you may do any thing in London. "

"Yes, " I replied, "but I have not plenty of money. "

"That shall make no difference; money is of no use but to spend it, that I know of, " replied Captain Levee. "I have plenty for both of us, and my purse is at your service; help yourself as you please, withoutcounting, for I shall be your enemy if you offer to return it. That'ssettled; the horses are all ready, and we will start on Wednesday. Howwill you dress? I think it might be better to alter your costume, nowyou are going to London. You'll make a pretty fellow, dress how youwill. "

"Before I give you an answer to all your kind proposals, I must speakto the owner, Captain Levee. "

"Of course, you must; shall we go there now?"

"Willingly, " I replied. And we accordingly set off. 

Captain Levee introduced the subject as soon as we arrived at thecounting-house, stating that he wanted me to be first-lieutenant ofthe privateer, and that I was going to London with him, if he had noobjection. 

"As for going to London with you for five or six weeks, Captain Levee, there can be no objection to that, " replied the owner; "but as forbeing your first-lieutenant, that is another question. I have a vesselnow fitting out, and intended to offer the command of it to Mr. Elrington. I do so now at once, and he must decide whether he prefersbeing under your orders to commanding a vessel of his own. "

"I will decide that for him, " replied Captain Levee. "He must commandhis own vessel; it would be no friendship on my part to stand in theway of his advancement. I only hope, if she is a privateer, that wemay cruise together. "

"I cannot reply to that latter question, " replied the owner. "Herdestination is uncertain; but the command of her is now offered to Mr. Elrington, if he will accept of it, before his trip to themetropolis. "

I replied that I should with pleasure, and returned the owner manythanks for his kindness; and, after a few minutes' more conversation, we look our leave. 

"Now I should advise you, " said Captain Levee, as we walked towardshis lodgings, "to dress as a captain of a vessel of war, much in thestyle that I do. You are a captain, and have a right so to do. Comewith me, and let me fit you out. "

I agreed with Captain Levee that I could not do better; so we went andordered my suits of clothes, and purchased the other articles which Irequired. Captain Levee would have paid for them, but I had moneysufficient, and would not permit him; indeed with my pay and presentof fifty guineas I had upwards of seventy guineas in my purse, and didnot disburse more than fifty in my accoutrements, although my pistolsand hanger were very handsome. 

We did not start until three days after the time proposed, when Ifound at daylight two stout well-bred horses at the door; one forCaptain Levee, and the other for me. We were attended by twoserving-men belonging to the crew of the privateer commanded byCaptain Levee--powerful, fierce-looking, and determined men, armed tothe teeth, and mounted upon strong jades. One carried the valise ofCaptain Levee, which was heavy with gold. The other had charge ofmine, which was much lighter, as you may suppose. We travelled forthree days without any interruption, making about thirty miles a-day, and stopping at the hostelries to sleep every night. On the fourth daywe had a slight affair, for as we were mounting a hill towards theevening, we found our passage barred by five fellows with crape masks, who told us to stand and deliver. 

"We will, " replied Captain Levee, firing his pistol, and reining uphis horse at the same time. The ball struck the man, who fell back onthe crupper, while the others rushed forward. My pistols were allready, and I fired at the one who spurred his horse upon me, but thehorse rearing up saved his master, the ball passing through the headof the animal, who fell dead, holding his rider a prisoner by thethigh, which was underneath his body. Our two men had come forward andranged alongside of us at the first attack, but now that two hadfallen, the others finding themselves in a minority, after exchangingshots, turned their horses' heads and galloped away. We would havepursued them, but Captain Levee said it was better not, as there mightbe more of the gang near, and by pursuing them we might separate andbe cut off in detail. 

"What shall we do with these fellows?" asked our men of Captain Levee. 

"Leave them to get off how they can, " replied Captain Levee. "I willnot be stopped on my journey by such a matter as this. I dare say theydon't deserve hanging more than half the people we meet. Let us pushon and get into quarters for the night. After all, Mr. Elrington, "said Captain Levee to me, as we were setting off, "it's only a littleland privateering, and we must not be too hard upon them. "

I confess, Madam, when I recalled all that I had witnessed on board ofthe Revenge, that I agreed with Captain Levee, that these highwaymenwere not worse than ourselves. 

No other adventure occurred during our journey, and when we arrived inLondon we directed our horses' steps to a fashionable tavern in St. Paul's, and took possession of apartments, and as Captain Levee waswell known, we were cordially greeted and well attended. The tavernwas in great repute, and resorted to by all the wits and gay men ofthe day, and I soon found myself on intimate terms with a numerous setof dashing blades, full of life and jollity, and spending their moneylike princes; but it was a life of sad intemperance, and my headached every morning from the excess of the night before, and in ourexcursions in the evenings we were continually in broils anddisturbances, and many a broken head, nay, sometimes a severe wound, was given and received. After the first fortnight, I felt weary ofthis continual dissipation, and as I was dressing a sword-cut whichCaptain Levee had received in an affray, I one morning told him so. 

"I agree with you, " he replied, "that it is all very foolish anddiscreditable, but if we live with the gay and pretty fellows, we mustdo as they do. Besides, how could I get rid of my money, which burnsin my pocket, if I did not spend as much in one day as would sufficefor three weeks?"

"Still I would rather dress a wound gained in an honourable contestwith the enemy than one received in a night brawl, and I would rathersee you commanding your men in action than reeling with otherdrunkards in search of a quarrel in the streets. "

"I feel that it is beneath me, and I'm sure that it's beneath you. Youare a Mentor without a beard, " replied Captain Levee. "But still itrequires no beard to discover that I have made an ass of myself. Now, what do you say, shall we take lodgings and live more reputably, forwhile in this tavern we never shall be able to do so?"

"I should prefer it, to tell you the honest truth, " I replied, "for Ihave no pleasure in our present life. "

"Be it so, then, " he replied. "I will tell them that I take lodgings, that I may be near to a fair lady. That will be a good and sufficientexcuse. "

The next day we secured lodgings to our satisfaction, and removed intothem, leaving our horses and men at the tavern. We boarded with thefamily, and as there were others who did the same, we had a verypleasant society, especially as there were many of the other sex amongthe boarders. The first day that we sat down to dinner, I found myselfby the side of a young man of pleasing manners, although with much ofthe coxcomb in his apparel. His dress was very gay and very expensive, and he wore a diamond-hilted sword and diamond buckles--at least sothey appeared to me, as I was not sufficient connoisseur todistinguish the brilliant from the paste. He was very affable andtalkative, and before dinner was over gave me the history of many ofthe people present. 

"Who is the dame in the blue stomacher?" I inquired. 

"You mean the prettiest of the two, I suppose, " he replied, "that onewith the patches under the eye? She is a widow, having just buried anold man of sixty, to whom she was sacrificed by her mother. Butalthough the old fellow was as rich as a Jew, he found such fault withthe lady's conduct that he left all his money away from her. This isnot generally known, and she takes care to conceal it, for she isanxious to make another match, and she will succeed if her funds, which are not _very_ great, enable her to carry on the game a littlelonger. I was nearly taken in myself, but an intimacy with her cousin, who hates her, gave me a knowledge of the truth. She still keeps hercarriage, and appears to be rolling in wealth, but she has sold herdiamonds and wears paste. And that plain young person on the otherside of her has money, and knows the value of it. She requiresrent-roll for rent-roll, and instead of referring you to her fatherand mother, the little minx refers you to her lawyer and man ofbusiness. Ugly as she is, I would have sacrificed myself, but shetreated me in that way, and upon my soul I was not very sorry for it, for she is dear at any price, and I have since rejoiced at my want ofsuccess. "

"Who is that elderly gentleman with such snow-white hair?" I inquired. 

"That, " replied my companion, "nobody exactly knows, but I have myidea. I think, " said he, lowering his voice to a whisper, "that he isa Catholic priest, or a Jesuit, perhaps, and a partisan of the houseof Stuart. I have my reasons for supposing so, and this I am sure of, which is, that he is closely watched by the emissaries of government. "

You may remember, Madam, how at that time the country was disturbed bythe landing of the Pretender in the summer of the year before, and thegreat successes which he had met with, and that the Duke of Cumberlandhad returned from the army in the Low Countries, and had marched toScotland. 

"Has there been any intelligence from Scotland relative to themovements of the armies?" I inquired. 

"We have heard that the Pretender had abandoned the siege of FortWilliam, but nothing more; and how far the report is true, it is hardto say. You military men must naturally have a war one way or theother, " said my companion, in a careless manner. 

"As to the fighting part of the question, " I replied, "I should feelit a matter of great indifference which side I fought for, as theclaim of both parties is a matter of mere opinion. "

"Indeed, " he said; "and what may be your opinion?"

"I have none. I think the claims of both parties equal. The house ofStuart lost the throne of England on account of its religion--that ofHanover has been called to the throne for the same cause. Theadherents of both are numerous at the present moment; and it does notfollow because the house of Hanover has the strongest party, that thehouse of Stuart should not uphold its cause while there is a chance ofsuccess. "

"That is true; but if you were to be obliged to take one side or theother, which would it be by preference?"

"Certainly I would support the Protestant religion in preference tothe Catholic. I am a Protestant, and that is reason enough. "

"I agree with you, " replied my companion. "Is your brave friend of thesame opinion?"

"I really never put the question to him, but I think I may safelyanswer that he is. "

It was fortunate, Madam, that I replied as I did, for I afterwardsdiscovered that this precious gossiping young man, with his rings andribbons, was no other than a government spy, on the look-out formalcontents. Certainly his disguise was good, for I never should haveimagined it from his foppish exterior and mincing manners. 

We passed our time much more to my satisfaction now than we didbefore, escorting the ladies to the theatre and to Ranelagh, and thefreedom with which Captain Levee (and I may say I also) spent hismoney, soon gave us a passport to good society. About a fortnightafterwards, the news arrived of the battle of Culloden, and greatrejoicings were made. My foppish friend remarked to me:--

"Yes, now that the hopes of the Pretender are blasted, and theHanoverian succession secured, there are plenty who pretend torejoice, and be excessively loyal, who, if the truth were known, oughtto be quartered as traitors. "

And I must observe, that the day before the news of the battle, theold gentleman with snow-white hair was arrested and sent to the Tower, and he afterwards suffered for high treason. 

But letters from the owner, saying that the presence of both of us wasimmediately required, broke off this pleasant London party. Indeed, the bag of gold was running very low, and this, combined with theowner's letter, occasioned our breaking up three days afterwards. Wetook leave of the company at the lodgings, and there was a tenderparting with one or two buxom young women; after which we againmounted our steeds and set off for Liverpool, where we arrived withoutany adventure worthy of narration. 

CHAPTER IX. 

 I am put in command of the Sparrow-Hawk--Am directed to take four Jacobite Gentlemen secretly on board--Run with them to Bordeaux--Land them in safety--Dine with the Governor--Meet with the Widow of the French Gentleman I had unfortunately killed--Am insulted by her second Husband--Agree to fight with him--Sail down the River and prepare for Action. 

On our arrival, Captain Levee and I, as soon as we had got rid of thedust of travel, called upon the owner, who informed us that all thealterations in Captain Levee's vessel, which was a large lugger offourteen guns, and a hundred and twenty men, were complete, and thatmy vessel was also ready for me, and manned; but that I had better goon board and see if any thing else was required, or if there was anyalteration that I would propose. Captain Levee and I immediately wentdown to the wharf, alongside of which my vessel lay, that we mightexamine her now that she was fitted out as a vessel of war. 

She had been a schooner in the Spanish trade, and had been capturedby Captain Levee, who had taken her out from under a battery as shelay at anchor, having just made her port from a voyage from SouthAmerica, being at that time laden with copper and cochineal--a mostvaluable prize she had proved--and as she was found to be a surprisingfast sailer, the owner had resolved to fit her out as a privateer. 

She was not a large vessel, being of about a hundred and sixty tons, but she was very beautifully built. She was now armed with eight brassguns, of a calibre of six pounds each, four howitzers aft, and twocohorns on the taffrail. 

"You have a very sweet little craft here, Elrington, " said CaptainLevee, after he had walked all over her, and examined her below andaloft. "She will sail better than before, I should think, for she thenhad a very full cargo, and now her top hamper is a mere nothing. Didthe owner say how many men you had?"

"Fifty-four is, I believe, to be our full complement, " I replied, "andI should think quite enough. "

"Yes, if they are good men and true. You may do a great deal with thisvessel, for you see she draws so little water, that you may run inwhere I dare not venture. Come, we will now return to our lodgings, pack up, and each go on board of our vessels. We have had play enough, now to work again, and in good earnest. "

"I was about to propose it myself, " I replied, "for with a new vessel, officers and men not known to me, the sooner I am on board and withthem the better. It will take some time to get every thing andeverybody in their places. "

"Spoken like a man who understands his business, " replied CaptainLevee. "I wonder whether we shall be sent out together?"

"I can only say, that I hope so, " I replied, "as I should profit muchby your experience, and hope to prove to you that, if necessary, Ishall not be a bad second. "

And as I made this reply, we arrived at the house where we had lodged. 

Captain Levee was a man, who, when once he had decided, was as rapidas lightning in execution. He sent for a dealer in horses, concluded abargain with him in five minutes, paid his lodgings and all demandsupon him, and before noon we were both on board of our respectivevessels. But, previous to the seamen coming up for our boxes, Iobserved to him, "I should wish, Levee, that you would let me know, ifit is only at a rough guess, what sum I may be indebted to you; as Imay be fortunate, and if so, it will be but fair to repay you themoney, although your kindness I cannot so easily return. "

"I'll tell you exactly, " said Levee. "If I take no prizes this cruise, and you do make money, why then we will, on our return, have anotherfrolic somewhere, and you shall stand treat. That will make us allsquare, if I am not fortunate; but if I am, I consider your pleasantcompany to have more than repaid me for any little expense I may haveincurred. "

"You are very kind to say that, " I replied; "but I hope you will befortunate, and not have to depend upon me. "

"I hope so too, " he replied, laughing. "If we come back safe andsound, we will take a trip to Bath--I am anxious to see the place. "

I mention this conversation, Madam, that I may make you acquaintedwith the character of Captain Levee, and prove to you how worthy a manI had as a companion. 

It required about ten days to complete my little schooner with everything that I considered requisite, and the politeness of the owner wasextremely gratifying. We were, however, but just complete, when theowner sent for me in a great hurry, and having taken me into a backroom next to the counting-house, he locked the door, and said--

"Captain Elrington, I have been offered a large sum to do a service tosome unfortunate people; but it is an affair which, for our own sakes, will demand the utmost secrecy: indeed, you will risk more than Ishall; but at the same time I trust you will not refuse to perform theservice, as I shall lose a considerable advantage. If you willundertake it, I shall not be ungrateful. "

I replied that I was bound to him by many acts of kindness, and thathe might confide in my gratitude. 

"Well, then, " he replied, lowering his voice, "the fact is this; fourof the Jacobite party, who are hotly pursued, and for whose heads alarge reward is offered, have contrived to escape to this port, andare here concealed by their friends, who have applied to me to landthem at some port in France. "

"I understand, " I replied; "I will cheerfully execute the commission. "

"I thank you, Captain Elrington; I expected no other answer from you. I would not put them on board Captain Levee's vessel for many reasons;but, at the same time, he knows that he is to sail to-morrow, and heshall wait for you and keep company with you till you have landedthem; after which you may concert your own measures with him, anddecide whether you cruise together or separate. "

"Captain Levee will of course know that I have them on board?"

"Certainly; but it is to conceal these people from others in his ship, and not from him, that they are put on board of your vessel. At thesame time, I confess I have my private reasons as well, which I do notwish to make known. You can sail to-morrow?"

"I can sail to-night, if you wish, " I replied. 

"No; to-morrow night will be the time that I have fixed. "

"At what time will they come on board?"

"I cannot reply to that till to-morrow. The fact is, that thegovernment people are on a hot scent; and there is a vessel of war inthe offing, I am told, ready to board any thing and every thing whichcomes out. Captain Levee will sail to-morrow morning, and will in allprobability be examined by the government vessel, which is, Iunderstand, a most rapid sailer. "

"Will he submit to it?"

"Yes, he must; and I have given him positive orders not to make theleast attempt to evade her or prevent a search. He will then run toHolyhead, and lay-to there for you to join him, and you will proceedtogether to the port which the people taken on board shall direct, for that is a part of the agreement they have made with me. "

"Then of course I am to evade the king's vessel?"

"Certainly; and I have no doubt but that you will be able so to do. Your vessel is so fleet, that there will be little difficulty: at allevents, you will do your best: but recollect, that although you mustmake every attempt to escape, you must not make any attempt atresistance--indeed, that would be useless against a vessel of suchforce. Should you be in a position which might enable them to boardyou, you must find some safe hiding-place for your passengers; for Ihardly need say, that if taken with them on board, the vessel will beconfiscated, and you will run some danger of your life. I have nothingmore to say to you just now, except that you may give out that CaptainLevee sails to-morrow, and that you are to follow him in ten days. Your powder is on board?"

"Yes; I got it on board as soon as we hauled out in the stream. "

"Well, then, you will call here to-morrow morning about eleveno'clock, not before, and (I hardly need repeat it), but I againsay--secrecy, --as you value your life. "

As soon as I had left the owner, I went down to the wharf, steppedinto the boat, and went on board Captain Levee's vessel, which, I haveomitted to state, was named the Arrow. I found him on board, and verybusy getting ready for sea. 

"So you are off to-morrow, Levee?" said I, before all the people onthe deck. 

"Yes, " he replied. 

"I wish I was, too; but I am to remain ten days longer, I find. "

"I was in hopes we should have cruised together, " replied CaptainLevee; "but we must do as our owner wishes. What detains you?--Ithought you were ready. "

"I thought so too, " I replied; "but we find that the head of themainmast is sprung, and we must have a new one. I have just come fromthe owner's, and must set to work at once, and get ready for shiftingour mast. So, fare you well, if I do not see you before you sail. "

"I am to see the owner to-night, " replied Levee. "Shall we not meetthen, and take a parting glass?"

"I fear not, but I will come if I can, " I replied; "if not, success tothe Arrow!"

"And success to the Sparrow-Hawk!" replied Levee, "and God bless you, my good fellow. "

I shook hands with my kind friend, and went over the side of thelugger into my boat, and then pulled for my own vessel. As soon as Igot on board, I sent for the officers and men, and said to them--

"We are to shift our mainmast for one that is three feet longer, andmust work hard, that we may be able to sail as soon as possible. Icannot allow any of you to go on shore till the work is finished; whenit is done, you will have leave as before till we sail. "

That afternoon I sent down the topsail-yard and topmast, unbent themainsail, main-topsail, and gaff--sent down the topmast andrunning-rigging on deck--cast loose the lanyards of the lower rigging, and quite dismantled the mainmast, so as to make it appear as if wewere about to haul to the wharf and take it out. The men all remainedon board, expecting that we should shift our berth the next day. 

On the following morning I laid out a warp to the wharf, as ifintending to haul in; and at the time appointed, I went on shore tothe owner, and told him what I had done. 

"But, " he said, "I find that you will have to sail this night as soonas it is dark. How will you get ready?"

I replied that at nightfall I would immediately replace every thing, and in an hour would be ready for sea. 

"If such be the case, you have done well, Mr. Elrington, and I thankyou for your zeal on my behalf, which I shall not forget. Every thinghas been arranged, and you must come up here with some of your seamenas soon as you are ready to sail. Your men, or rather four of them, must remain in the house. The four gentlemen who are to be embarkedwill be dressed, in seamen's attire, and will carry down their boxesand trunks as if they were your men taking your things on board. Youwill then remain a little distance from the wharf in the boat tillyour own men come down, and if there is no discovery you will takethem on board with you; if, on the contrary, there is any suspicion, and the officers of the government are on the watch, and stop yourmen, you will then push off with the passengers, slip your cable if itis necessary, and make all sail for Holyhead, where you will fall inwith the Arrow, which will be waiting there for you. Is the Arrowstill in sight?"

"No, " I replied; "she was out of sight more than an hour ago, and fromour masthead we could see the top-gallant sails of the vessel of warbearing N. N. W. "

"Keep a look-out upon her, and see how she bears at dark, " replied theowner, "for you must not fall in with her if possible. I think you hadbetter return on board now, that you may keep your people quiet. "

When I arrived on board the schooner, I told my officers that I didnot think that we should shift the mast as proposed, and that everything must be got ready for refitting. I did not choose to say more, but I added that I was to go on shore in the evening to smoke a pipewith the owner, and then I should know for certain. I employed the menduring the whole of the day in doing every thing in preparation whichcould be done without exciting suspicion; and as soon as it was dark Icalled the men aft, and told them that I thought it was very likely, from the Arrow not having made her appearance, that we might be sentto join her immediately, and that I wished them to rig the mainmast, and make every thing ready for an immediate start, promising them toserve out some liquor if they worked well. This was sufficient, and inlittle more than an hour the mast was secured, the rigging allcomplete, and the sails ready for bending. I then ordered the boat tobe manned, and telling the officers that they were to bend the sails, and have every thing ready for weighing on my return on board, whichwould be in an hour, or thereabouts, I pulled on shore, and went up tothe owner's, taking four men with me, and leaving three men in theboat. I ordered these three men to remain till the others came downwith my trunks and effects, and not to leave the boat on anyconsideration. 

When I arrived at the owner's, I told him what I had done, and hecommended my arrangements. In the back room I found four gentlemendressed in seamen's clothing, and as there was no time to be lost, they immediately shouldered the trunks and valises; desiring my ownmen to remain with the owner to bring down any thing that he mightwish to send on board, I left them in the counting-house. Thegentlemen followed me with their loads down to the boat, and when Igot there the men told me that some people had come down and askedwhose boat it was, and why they were lying there, and that they hadtold the people that the captain had taken four men with him to bringdown his things, and that they were waiting for him; so it was luckythat I said to my men what I did. 

We hastened to put the trunks into the boat, and to get in ourselvesafter we had received this intelligence, and then I shoved off fromthe wharf, and laid about a stone's throw distant for my other men. Atlast we heard them coming down, and shortly afterwards we perceivedthat they were stopped by other people, and in altercation with them. I knew then that the officers were on the alert, and would discoverthe stratagem, and therefore desired my men and the gentlemen, who hadeach taken an oar in readiness, to give way and pull for the schooner. As we did so, the king's officers on search who had stopped my fourmen came down to the wharf and ordered us to come back, but we made noreply. As soon as we were alongside, we hoisted the things out of theboat, veered her astern by a tow-rope, slipped the cable, and madesail. Fortunately it was very dark, and we were very alert in ourmovements. We could perceive lights at the wharf as we sailed out ofthe river, and it was clear that we had had a narrow escape; but Ifelt no alarm on account of the owner, as I knew that although theymight suspect, they could prove nothing. When about three miles out wehove to, hoisted in the boat, and shaped our course. 

All I had now to fear was the falling in with the ship of war in theoffing, and I placed men to keep a sharp look-out in every direction, and told the officers that it was necessary that we should avoid her. When last seen, about an hour before dark, she was well to windward, and as the wind was from the northward, she would probably sail fasterthan we could, as a schooner does not sail so well free as on a wind. We had run out about four hours, and were steering our course forHolyhead, when suddenly we perceived the ship of war close to us, andto leeward. She had been lying with her mainsail to the mast, but sheevidently had made us out, for she filled and set top-gallant sails. 

I immediately hauled my wind, and as soon as she had way, she tackedand followed in pursuit, being then right astern of us, about half amile off. It was very dark, and I knew that as our sails were set, andwe bore from her, it would be difficult for her to keep us in sight, as we only presented what we call the feather-edge of our sails toher. I therefore steered on under all sail, and finding that theschooner weathered on her, I kept her away a little, so as to retainthe same bearings, and to leave her faster. 

In an hour we could not make out the ship, and were therefore certainthat she could not see us; so, as I wanted to get clear of her, and beat Holyhead as soon as possible, I lowered down all the sails and putmy helm up, so as to cross her and run to leeward under bare poles, while she continued her windward chase. This stratagem answered, andwe saw no more of her; for, two hours afterwards, we fell in with theArrow, and, hailing her, we both made sail down the Bristol Channel asfast as we could, and at daybreak there was no vessel in sight, and ofcourse we had nothing more to fear from the Liverpool cruiser. 

As we now sailed rapidly along in company, with the wind on ourquarter, it was high time for me to look to my passengers, who hadremained on deck in perfect silence from the time that they had comeon board. I therefore went up to them, and apologized for not havingas yet paid them that attention that I should have wished to have doneunder other circumstances. 

"Captain, " replied the oldest of them, with a courteous salute, "youhave paid us every attention; you have been extremely active in savingour lives, and we return you our sincere thanks. "

"Yes, indeed, " replied a young and handsome man who stood next him, "Mr. Elrington has saved us from the toils of our enemies; but nowthat we are in no fear from that quarter, I must tell him that we havehardly had a mouthful of food for twenty-four hours, and if he wishesto save our lives a second time, it will be by ordering a goodbreakfast to be prepared for us. "

"Campbell speaks the truth, my dear Sir, " said the one who had firstspoken. "We have lately gained the knowledge of what it is to hungerand thirst; and we all join in his request. "

"You shall not wait long, " I replied; "I will be up again in a momentor two. " I went down into the cabin, and ordering my servant to put onthe table a large piece of pressed Hamburg beef, a cold pie of variousflesh and fowl combined, some bread and cheese, and some bottles ofbrandy and usquebaugh, I then went up again, and requested them all todescend. Hungry they certainly were, and it was incredible thequantity that they devoured. I should have imagined that they had notbeen fed for a week; and I thought that if they were to consume atthat rate, my stock would never last out, and the sooner they werelanded the better. As soon as they left off eating, and had finishedtwo bottles of usquebaugh, I said to them, "Gentlemen, my orders areto land you at any port of France that you should prefer. Have youmade up your minds as to which it shall be, for it will be necessarythat we shape a course according to your decision?"

"Mr. Elrington, on that point we would wish to advise with you. Ihardly need say that our object is to escape, and that falling in withand being captured by a ship of war, and there are many out in pursuitof us and other unfortunate adherents to the house of Stuart, would beextremely disagreeable, as our heads and our bodies would certainlypart company, if we were taken. Now, which port do you think we shouldbe most likely to reach with least chance of interruption?"

"I think, " I replied, "as you pay me the compliment to ask my opinion, that it would be better to run down the Bay of Biscay, and then put inthe port of Bordeaux, or any other, where you could be landed insafety; and my reason is this: the Channel is full of cruisers lookingafter those of your party who are attempting to escape; and my vesselwill be chased and searched. Now, although we might sail faster thanany one vessel in the Channel, yet it is very possible that in runningaway from one, we may fall into the jaws of another. And besides, weare two privateers, and cruising off Bordeaux will excite nosuspicion, as it is a favourite cruising-ground; so that, if we wereboarded, there would be little danger of discovery; but, of course, aslong as I can prevent that, by taking to my heels, I shall not beboarded by any one. The only objection to what I propose is, that youwill be confined longer in a vessel than you may like, or than youwould be if you were to gain a nearer port. "

"I agree with the captain of the vessel, " said a grave-lookingpersonage, who had not yet spoken, and whom I afterwards discovered tobe a Catholic priest, "the stanchest adherent to the cause could nothave given better advice, and I should recommend that it be followed. "

The others were of the same opinion; and, in consequence, I edged theschooner down to the Arrow, and hailed Captain Levee, stating that wewere to run to Bordeaux. After that I prepared for them sleepingaccommodations as well as I could, and on my making apologies, theylaughed, and told me such stories of their hardships during theirescape, that I was not surprised at their not being difficult. I foundout their names by their addressing one another, to be Campbell, M'Intyre, Ferguson, and M'Donald; all of them very refined gentlemen, and of excellent discourse. They were very merry, and laughed at allthat they had suffered; sang Jacobite songs, as they were termed, andcertainly did not spare my locker of wine. The wind continued fair, and we met with no interruption, and on the fourth evening, at dusk, we made the mouth of the Garonne, and then hove to, with our heads offshore, for the night. Captain Levee then came on board, and Iintroduced him to my passengers. To my surprise, after someconversation, he said--

"I have now escorted Captain Elrington, according to the orders Ireceived, and shall return to Liverpool as soon as possible; if, therefore, gentlemen, you have any letters to send to your friendsannouncing your safety, I shall be most happy to present them in anyway you may suggest as most advisable. "

That Captain Levee had some object in saying this, I was quitecertain; and therefore I made no remark. The passengers thanked himfor his proposal; and, being provided with writing materials, they allwrote to their friends, and put their letters into Captain Levee'shands, who then bade them farewell, and went on deck with me. 

"Of course, you were not serious in what you said, Captain Levee?" Iinquired, as we walked forward. 

"No, " he replied; "but I considered it prudent to make them believeso. Although Englishmen, they are enemies to our country, so far asthey are enemies to our government, and, of course, wish no harm tothe French, who have so warmly supported them. Now, if they knew thatI remained here waiting for your coming out of the river, they wouldsay so, and I might lose the chance of a good prize, as nothing wouldsail, if they knew that the coast was not clear. Now, I shall partcompany with you in an hour, and make all sail for England, as theymay suppose, but without fail, to-morrow night I shall be off hereagain, about five leagues from the port, with my sails furled;therefore, stay in the river as long as they will let you, as, whileyou are in port with the flag of truce, vessels may sail out. "

"I understand you, and will do all I can to assist your views, CaptainLevee. Now, we will go down again. I will give you a receipt for acoil of rope, which you will send your boat for, and write a letter tothe owners, after which you will wish me good bye, and make sail. "

"Exactly, " Captain Levee replied, who then ordered his boat to go fora coil of three inch, and bring it on board. 

We then descended to the cabin, and I wrote a letter to the owner, andalso a receipt for the coil of rope, which I delivered to CaptainLevee. The boat soon returned from the lugger, the rope was taken onboard, and then Captain Levee wished me farewell, and made his politeadieus to the gentlemen who followed him on deck, and waited theretill he had hoisted in his boat, and made all sail. 

"How long will she be before she arrives at Liverpool with thiswind?" inquired Mr. Campbell. 

"She will carry her canvas night and day, " I replied; "and, therefore, as she sails so fast, I should say in five or six days. "

"Well, I am grateful that we have such an early and safe opportunityof communicating with our friends in England, we might have waited twomonths otherwise. "

"Very true, " replied the priest, "but Heaven has assisted our anxiouswishes. Let us be grateful for all things. "

My passengers watched the lugger until she was nearly out of sight. Idare say that their thoughts were, that those on board of her weregoing to the country of their birth, from which they were exiles, probably for ever: they did not speak, but went down below, andretired to their beds. At daylight the next morning I ran the schoonerin; and as soon as I was within three miles of the coast, I hoistedthe white flag of truce, and stood for the mouth of the river Garonne. I perceived that the batteries were manned, but not a shot was fired, and we entered the river. 

When we were a mile up the river, we were boarded by the Frenchauthorities, and my passengers, who had dressed themselves in theirproper costume, informed the officer in the boat who they were, uponwhich he was very polite, and calling a pilot out of the boat, theschooner was taken charge of by him, and we very soon afterwards, having wind and tide in our favour, were anchored alongside of twolarge merchant vessels and a French privateer of sixteen guns, which Iinstantly recognized as our old antagonist off Hispaniola, in theaction in which the Revenge was captured, and Captain Weatherall losthis life. However, I kept my knowledge to myself, as the Frenchofficer and the Jacobite gentleman were present. As soon as we hadanchored, the passengers were requested to go into the boat, and theFrench officer and I to accompany them, that I might report myself tothe governor, and we pulled away to the town, one of my boatsfollowing with the passengers' luggage. 

On our landing, there was a great crowd assembled, and they lookedvery hard at me, as I was dressed in my lace coat and a cocked-uphat, also bound with broad gold lace. On our arrival in the presenceof the governor, we were received with much urbanity; and as I hadbrought the Jacobite gentlemen in my schooner, it was presumed that Iwas favourable to the cause, and I was very politely treated. Thegovernor invited us all to dine with him on that day. I made someexcuse, saying, that I was anxious to return to Liverpool; that Imight fit out for the coast of Africa, in which service I was to beemployed by my owners; but the passengers insisted upon my staying aday or two, and the governor added to their solicitations, his own. 

I therefore accepted, not only because I was glad to have anopportunity to see so celebrated a town, but because it would meet theviews of Captain Levee. We took leave of the governor, and went to anhotel, and I then sent my boat on board for necessaries, and hired ahandsome apartment in the hotel. I had not been there half an hour, when the priest came to me and said, "Captain, you are not aware ofthe rank and consequence of the three gentlemen whom you have been sosuccessful in escorting to a place of safety. I am requested by themto make you a handsome remuneration for your kindness and skilfulconduct on this occasion. "

"Sir, " I replied, "that must not be. I am most happy in havingassisted in the escape of unfortunate gentlemen; and all the pleasureI feel at having so done would be destroyed if I were to accept ofwhat you offer. It is useless to repeat it; and if you do, I shallconsider it an insult, and immediately repair on board of my vessel. You will therefore tender my best thanks and my refusal, with ardentwishes for their future welfare. "

"After what you have said, Captain Elrington, I will, of course, notresume the offer. I will tell my fellow-passengers what you have said, and I am sure that they will, as I do, admire your high sense ofhonour. "--The priest shook me by the hand, and then quitted myapartment. I did not see the other passengers till it was the hour togo to dine at the governor's, when they embraced me cordially, and theone calling himself Campbell said, "Should you ever be in distress ora prisoner in this country, recollect you have a friend who is readyto serve you. Here is an address to a lady, to whom you must write, and say that you wish the assistance of your passenger toBordeaux--that will be sufficient--I trust you may never require it. "

We had a pleasant dinner at the governor's, and among the peopleinvited to meet us, I perceived the French captain of the privateer. Iknew him immediately, although he did not recognize me. We had someconversation together, and he spoke about his cruises in the WestIndies, and asked me whether I knew Captain Weatherall. I said therewas a Captain Weatherall who commanded the Revenge privateer, and whowas killed when his vessel was taken. 

"Exactly, " said the captain; "he was a brave man, and fought nobly, and so did all his people--they fought like devils. "

"Yes, " I replied, "they fought as long as they could, but CaptainWeatherall was very short-handed. He had but fifty-five men on boardat the commencement of the action. "

"More than that, I'm sure, " replied the French captain. 

"He had not, I assure you, " I replied; "he had lost so many in anattack on shore, and had so many away in prizes. "

Our conversation had attracted general notice, and a French armyofficer observed, "Monsieur speaks so positively, that one wouldimagine that he was actually on board. "

"And so I was, Sir, " replied I, "and have my wounds to show for it. Iknew this officer immediately I saw him, for I was close to CaptainWeatherall at the time that this officer expostulated with him beforethe action; and I crossed my sword with him during the combat. "

"You have convinced me that you were on board, " replied the captain ofthe privateer, "by your mentioning the expostulations previous to thecombat taking place. I am delighted to have met with so brave anenemy, for every man on board that vessel was a hero. "

The conversation was then general, and many particulars were asked;and I will do the French captain the justice to say, that he was verycorrect in all his statements, and neither vaunted his own success, nor did us less than justice. 

The party then broke up to go to the theatre, and afterwards werepaired to the hotel. I remained there two days more, and on the lastof these two days I had promised to sup with the French captain of theprivateer, who had called upon me, and behaved very politely. Thefollowing day, after noon, when the tide served, I was to sail. Accordingly, after the theatre was over, I went with the Frenchcaptain to his house, in company with two or three more. Supper was onthe table when we arrived there, and we went into the room, waitingfor the presence of the captain's lady, who had not gone to thetheatre, and to whom I had not been introduced. After a few minutesshe made her appearance, and as she entered the room, I was struckwith her extreme beauty, although she was past the meridian of life. Ithought I had seen her face before, and as she came forward with herhusband, it at once rushed into my mind that she was the widow of theFrench gentleman who had so gallantly fought his vessel, and who fellby my hand--the lady who was nursing her son at the King's Hospital atJamaica, and who had been so inveterate against me. Our eyes met, andher cheeks flushed; she recognized me, and I coloured deeply as Ibowed to her. She was taken with a faintness, and fell back. Fortunately her husband received her in his arms. 

"What is the matter, my love?" he said. 

"Nothing; but I am taken with a vertigo, " replied she; "it will go offdirectly. Make my excuses to the company, while I retire for a fewminutes. "

Her husband went out of the room, and after a minute or two came back, saying that Madam was not well enough to return to the room, andbegged that they would admit her excuse, and sit down to supperwithout her. Whether his wife had informed him of who I was, I knownot; but nothing could exceed the civility of the French captaintowards me during the supper. We did not, however, remain very late, as the lady of the house was indisposed. 

I found out, as I walked home with another French officer, that thecaptain of the privateer had fallen in with the French lady on herreturn from Jamaica, where her son died in the hospital, and hadmarried her; and that, moreover, unlike most French husbands, he wasmost ardently attached to her. 

I had breakfasted the next morning, and packed up my clothespreparatory to going on board, and had just returned from a visit ofleave-taking with the governor, when who should walk up into myapartment but the French captain of the privateer, accompanied bythree or four French officers of the army. I perceived by his lookswhen he entered that he was a little excited, but I met him cordially. He began a conversation about his action with Captain Weatherall, andinstead of speaking handsomely as he had done before, he usedexpressions which I considered offensive, and I at once took him up byobserving that being under a flag of truce, it was impossible for meto notice what he said. 

"No, " he replied; "but I wish we were once more on the high seastogether, for I have a little debt of gratitude to pay off. "

"Well, " I replied, "you may have; and I should not be sorry to giveyou an opportunity, if it were possible. "

"May I inquire whether you intend to go home as a cartel, and carryyour flag of truce to Liverpool?"

"No, Sir, " I replied; "I shall haul down my flag of truce as soon as Iam out of gun-shot of your batteries. I understand what you mean, Sir. It is very true that your vessel carries nearly double the number ofmen and guns that mine does, but nevertheless I shall haul down myflag of truce, as I say I will. "

"Not if I follow you down the river, I presume?" he said with a sortof sneer. 

"Follow me, if you dare, " I cried; "you will meet with your master, depend upon it. "

"Sacre!" replied he, in a passion, "I will blow you out of the water;and if I take you I will hang you for a pirate. "

"Not the last, certainly, " I said coolly. 

"Look you, Sir, " he cried, shutting his fist upon the palm of hisother hand, "if I take you, I will hang you; and if you take me, youmay serve me in the same way. Is it a bargain, or are you a coward?"

"Gentlemen, " I said to the officers present, "you must feel that yourcountryman is not behaving well. He has insulted me grossly. I will, however, consent to his terms on one condition, which is, that he willpermit one of you, after he has sailed, to make known the conditionsupon which we fight to his wife; and that one of you will pledge mehis honour that he will impart these conditions as soon as we aregone. "

"Agree to do so--pledge yourself to do so, Xavier, " cried the Frenchcaptain to one of the officers present. 

"Since you wish it, certainly, " he said. 

"You pledge yourself to make the conditions known to Madam, as soon aswe have sailed?"

"I do, upon the honour of an officer and a gentleman, " replied he, "painful as it will be to me. "

"Then, captain, " I replied, "I agree to your conditions, and one orthe other of us shall hang. "

You may suppose, Madam, that I must have been in a state of greatirritation to have consented to such terms. I was so, and could notbrook such insult in the presence of the French officers. Moreover, asyou will observe, in my conversation I did not commit myself in anyway. There was nothing dishonourable. I told him that I should hauldown my flag of truce, and I also told him that he would meet with hismaster, which was true enough, as he would meet with the Arrow, commanded by Captain Levee, as well as with my vessel; while hethought that he would have to fight with my inferior vessel alone, and, making sure of conquest, he purposely insulted me, to make meaccept such conditions as would administer to the revenge of his wife, who had evidently worked him up to act in such a manner; and Iaccepted them, because I hoped the fate would be his if Captain Leveejoined me, and if not, I was determined that I never would be takenalive. 

After I had agreed to his conditions, they all took a very ceremoniousleave, and I bowed them out with great mock humility. I then badefarewell to my passengers, who lodged in the same hotel, and went downto my boat, and pulled on board. As soon as the tide served, the pilotcame on board, and we got under weigh. I observed a great bustle, anda hurrying to and fro of boats on board of the French privateer, andwe had not gone above two miles down the river, before I perceived themen were aloft and lowering her sails. I told my officers that I hadreceived a challenge from the French privateer, and had accepted it, and that we must get every thing ready for action. They were muchastonished at this, as the disparity of force was so great, but theywent cheerfully to their duty, as did the men, among whom the news wassoon spread. 

CHAPTER X. 

 Captain Levee and I engage with the French Privateer--We come off victorious--My revenge against the French Lady--We take our Prize to Liverpool. 

The wind was light, and we did not gain the mouth of the river tillnear sun-down, when the pilot left us; and as soon as we were threemiles in the offing, I hauled down the flag of truce in the sight ofthe French privateer, who was following us close, and was not morethan four miles from us. To avoid mistake, I had agreed with CaptainLevee that should I be coming out after dark, I would carry a light atthe peak, and this light I now hoisted. It enabled the Frenchprivateer to follow me, and appeared only as a mark of contempttowards him. I stood on in the direction where I was to find CaptainLevee, and could make out the Frenchman following me, and graduallynearing me. As it became dark I made more sail to keep him further offtill I had joined the Arrow, but the light at my peak pointed out tohim where I was. All this seemed a mystery to my officers and men, until having run out about four leagues, I desired them to keep asharp look-out for the Arrow. 

About half-past eight o'clock we perceived her lying-to; she hadfurled her sails after dark, as usual. The light I bore told her who Iwas, and I ran close to her, and, hailing Captain Levee, desired himto prepare for action, and that I would come on board to speak to him. This, of course, created a great bustle on board of the Arrow, and Ihastened on board that they might not show any lights. I then informedCaptain Levee of all that had passed, and that the Frenchman was notmore than five miles from us. We agreed that I should still keep upthe light, and bear away a little to draw the Frenchman to leeward ofthe port, and also to leeward of the Arrow;--that the Arrow shouldlower her sails again, so as not to be perceived until I had drawn theFrenchman past him, and that then I should commence the action undersail, and fight till the Arrow came up to my assistance. This beingarranged, I hastened on board of my schooner, and keeping away fourpoints, I waited for the coming up of my antagonist. In half an hourwe could perceive him through the gloom, not more than a mile from us, under all sail, standing steadily for the light which we carried atour peak. 

As I had already discovered that my little schooner sailed faster thanmy opponent, I allowed her to come up within a quarter of a mile ofme, when I rounded to; and desiring my men to aim at his rigging, soas to dismantle him, poured in my broadside of grape and langridge, and then shifted my helm and resumed my course, putting more sail on, so as to increase my distance to what it was before. This manoeuvre Iexecuted three times with success, and I had the satisfaction ofperceiving that his foretop-mast was shot away; but when I rounded-tothe fourth time, he did the same, and we exchanged broadsides. Theeffect of his superior artillery was evident, for my rigging and sailswere much damaged; happily nothing so serious as to impede our speed, and I again put before the breeze as before, and increased my distanceprevious to again rounding-to; for, as the water was very smooth, Iknew that if I was crippled she would lay me by the board immediately, and I might be taken and hanged before the Arrow could come up to myassistance. I therefore continued a running fight at such a distanceas rendered me less liable to suffer from his guns. 

It is true that this distance made my guns even more ineffective, butI was decoying my Frenchman off from the land, and placing the Arrowbetween him and his port, so that his return would be intercepted. This continued for about an hour, when I perceived that the Frenchmanhad got up a new foretop-mast, and had set the sail upon it. He nowran out his bow-chasers, and continued to fire upon me with themalone, not choosing to lose ground by rounding-to, to give me abroadside; and as his canvas was all out, and I was occasionallyrounding-to to dismantle him, we retained much the same distance fromone another. At last a shot from his bow-chaser struck off the head ofmy mainmast, and my gaff came down. 

This was serious. We hastened to reef the mainsail, and hoist it upagain upon the remainder of the mast, but having no gaff-topsail, ourspeed was necessarily decreased, and the enemy appeared to begradually closing with us. I looked out for the Arrow, but couldperceive no signs of her; indeed it was too dark to see farther thanhalf a mile. Finding that on the point of sailing we were on I had nochance, I determined to alter my course, and put my schooner rightbefore the wind, so that I might set the square mainsail, which wouldgive time for the Arrow to arrive; indeed at this time I was in astate of great anxiety. However, I had made up my mind not to be takenalive, and to sell my life as dearly as I could. 

When the enemy perceived that we had put before the wind, he did thesame, and as we were about half a mile from each other, we continuedto exchange broadsides as we ran, she gradually nearing us so as tomake her heavy artillery more effective. This portion of the contestcontinued for an hour, during which my little schooner had receivedmuch injury, and we were constantly repairing damages. At last, muchto my delight, the day began to dawn, and I then discovered the Arrowabout a mile and a half from us, right astern, under a press of sail. 

I pointed her out to my officers and men, who were inspired with freshcourage at the sight. The enemy also perceived her, and appeareddetermined to bring the combat to an issue previous to her coming up, and I feared that, at all events, I might swing at the yard-arm, letthe issue of the coming combat be what it might. She neared, steeringa course so as to cut me off, and I continued to pour in my broadsidesto cripple her if possible, as she did not now fire, but ran steadilyfor me, and my chances were bad. 

Anxious that the Arrow should close as soon as possible, I hauleddown my square mainsail, that we might not run from her, and preparedfor an obstinate resistance if boarded. At last the Frenchman waswithin a cable's length, and at this critical moment the Arrow wasabout a mile to windward. We poured in our last broadside, andhastened to seize our pikes and cutlasses to repel the boarders, whento my satisfaction I found that one of our shot had cut his gaff intwo. I immediately rounded to the wind; and as my antagonist waswithin pistol-shot of me, with her men all ready for the leap onboard, I put my helm down, went round in stays, and crossed her sonear to windward that you might have thrown a biscuit on board. 

This manoeuvre prevented his boarding, and I may say saved my life, for his gaff being shot away, he could not heave in stays to followme, but was obliged to wear round after me, which increased hisdistance at least a cable's length to leeward. A furious broadside, however, which he poured in, crippled me altogether. Every thing camerunning down upon the decks, and I was left a complete wreck; but Iwas to windward of him, and although he might sink me, he could notboard or take possession until he had refitted his after-sail. 

But now his time was come. A fresh antagonist, with equal weight ofmetal, was close to him, and he had to decide whether he would fightor run. Whether he conceived that running was useless, which itcertainly was, or was determined to take us both or die, I know not, certain it is that he did not put his vessel before the wind, butwaited with determination the coming up of the Arrow. Captain Leveepassed under the Frenchman's stern, raking him with a broadside thatalmost unrigged him, and then engaged him to leeward, so as to cut offall chance of his escape. 

The Frenchman returned the fire with spirit, and I took my men from myguns that we might set some sail upon the vessel, for after the Arrowcommenced her fire no further notice was taken of me by the Frenchman. After a contest well maintained for half an hour, the mainmast of theFrenchman went by the board, and this almost settled the question, ashe could not keep his vessel to the wind, and consequently she felloff, and received a raking fire from the Arrow. At last her bowspritwas between the main and fore rigging of the Arrow, and her deckswere swept by the Arrow's raking fire. I had got some sail up forward, and was anxious to be at the close of the action. I perceived that theFrenchman was attempting to board the lugger, and was pouring all hispeople on the forecastle, and I therefore edged down to him that Imight, with my people, board him on the quarter, which would placehim, as we say, between two fires. The conflict was at its highest;the French attempting and the Arrow's crew repelling them, when I laidmy schooner on her quarter, and leaped on board of her with my fewremaining men. The Frenchmen turned to repel my attack, and thusweakened their party opposed to the Arrow's men; the consequence was, that they were first beaten back, and then boarded by Captain Leveeand his crew. 

As soon as I had gained the deck of the Frenchman, I thought ofnothing but to single out the French captain. At first I could not seehim, but as his crew retreated from Captain Levee and his men, Iperceived him, pale and exhausted, but still attempting to rally them. As my object was to take him alive, I rushed in advance at him, wrestled, and threw him on his back on the deck. There I held him, while the combatants fighting and retreating, tumbled over us oneafter another, and bruised us severely with their weight. At last theFrench were beaten below, and I had time to breathe; calling to two ofmy men, I desired them to take charge of the French captain, and asthey valued their lives, not to let him escape, or destroy himself, but to take him into our vessel and guard him carefully in my cabin. Having done this, I went to Captain Levee, and we embraced. 

"You did not come a minute too soon, " I said, wiping the blood from myface. 

"No, indeed; and but for your clever manoeuvre, you would have beenbeaten. Your vessel is a mere nutshell compared to this;--you didwell, more than well, to maintain the combat so long. Have you lostmany men?"

"We had ten sent below before we boarded; what may have followed sinceI do not know. I have the French captain safe in my cabin. "

"I saw the men hand him over:--well, now to repair damages, and thenI will tell you what you shall do. I must send on board and help you;the Arrow has not suffered much considering, and I can spare the men. As soon as we have cleared up the decks a little, we will breakfasttogether, and talk the matter over. "

It required two hours before we could clear the decks of our vessels, for we had separated, and the Arrow had taken charge of the prize. Before I took the boat to go on board the Arrow, I went down into mycabin, where the French captain lay bound and watched by two of themen. 

"You are prepared to pay the penalty agreed upon, Monsieur?" said I. 

"I am, Sir, " he replied. "I now understand what you meant when yousaid that I should meet with my match. I have no one to blame butmyself. I urged you to the conditions, expecting an easy and certainconquest with my superior vessel. I have fallen into my own net, andthere's an end of the matter--except that when things go wrong, awoman is certain to be at the bottom of it. "

"I am aware, Sir, " I replied, "that your wife instigated you to act asyou did, or you would never have so behaved. In attempting to revengethe death of one husband, she has lost two. "

"_C'est vrai_, " replied the Frenchman, composedly, and I then quittedthe cabin, and went on board of the Arrow. 

"Well, Elrington, " said Captain Levee, "what do you intend to do withthe French captain? Is he to pay the forfeit, and swing at theyard-arm?"

"I don't like hanging a man, especially a brave man, in cold blood, " Ireplied. "It was all his wife's doing, and he has confessed as much. "

"He would certainly have hanged you, " replied Levee. 

"Yes, that I believe; but it would have been that he might have aquiet life at home--not from any resentment against me. Now I have nofeeling of that kind to actuate me. "

"What will you do, then?"

"Not hang him, certainly; and yet I should like to punish her. "

"She deserves it, " replied Captain Levee. "Now, Elrington, will youapprove of my suggestion?"

"Let me hear it. "

"It is this: they do not know that I have assisted in taking theprivateer, as they have no idea that I am here. As soon as we haverefitted her and your vessel, I will remain where I am. You shall runinto the mouth of the Garonne, with your colours flying, and theEnglish Jack over the French flag on board of the prize. This willlead them to suppose that you have taken the vessel withoutassistance. When just out of gun-shot, heave-to, fire a gun, and thenswing an effigy to the yard-arm, and remain there, to make themsuppose that you have hung the French captain. At nightfall you canmake sail and rejoin me. That will punish her, and annoy themgenerally. "

"I will do so; it is an excellent device, and she will never know thetruth for a long time to come. "

We remained all that day refitting; in the evening I made sail, incompany with the French schooner, which was manned by Captain Levee, and stood in shore. At break of the following day I ran in, standingfor the harbour, without my colours being hoisted, and then itoccurred to me that I would make their disappointment greater, byallowing them first to imagine that the victory was theirs; so, whenabout six miles off, I hoisted French colours on the French schooner, and French colours over English on board of my own. 

I continued to stand on till within two miles and a half of thebatteries, and could see crowds flocking down to witness the supposedtriumphant arrival of their privateer into port; when of a sudden Ihauled my wind, hove-to, brailed up my sails, and changed the colours, firing a gun in bravado. Allowing them half an hour to comment uponthis disappointment, I then fired another gun, and hoisted up to theyard-arm the figure of a man, composed of clothes stuffed with hay, made to represent the French captain; and having so done, I remainedduring the whole forenoon, with my sails brailed up, that they mighthave a clear view of the hanging figure. At last we perceived a largeboat, with a flag of truce coming out of the river. I remained where Iwas, and allowing it to come alongside, I perceived in it the Frenchofficer, who had pledged himself to give the conditions of the combatto the lady; and seated by him was the French captain's wife, with herhead sunk down on her knees, and her face buried in her handkerchief. 

I saluted the officer as he came on the deck. He returned my bow, andthen said, "Sir, the fortune of war has proved in your favour, and Iperceive that the conditions of the issue of the combat have beenadhered to on your side. Against that I have not a word to say, as myfriend would have as rigidly adhered to them. But, Sir, we war notwith the dead, and I have come off at the request of his miserablewife, to beg that you will, now that your revenge is satisfied, deliver up to her her husband's body, that it may receive the rites ofthe Church, and Christian burial. You surely, as a brave man, will notdeny this small favour to a woman whom you have twice deprived of herhusband?"

"Sir, " I replied, "on condition that his lady will step on board andmake the request herself, I will comply with it, but on no otherterms. "

"It will be most painful, and her feelings might well have been sparedsuch a trial as to meet your face again, and make the request inperson; but as you insist upon it, I will make known your terms. "

As he went into his boat I ran down into the cabin, and desired themto cast loose the French captain, saying to him, "Sir, your wife ishere requesting your body, which she believes to be swinging at theyard-arm, for I have put that trick into execution to punish her. Inever intended to take your life, and I shall now do more, I shallgive you not only life, but liberty--such shall be my revenge. "

The French captain stared as if confounded, but made no reply. I thenwent on deck, where I found the lady had been lifted up the side. Theyled her to me, and she fell on her knees, but the effort was too muchfor her, and she fainted away. I ordered her to be taken down into thecabin, and, without any explanation, desired the French officer toaccompany her, not wishing to be present at the unexpected meeting. Itherefore remained on deck, and ordering the men to lower down theeffigy, they did so, laughing at the French seamen in the boat, whofor the first time perceived, for they had not looked up before, thatit was only a sham captain. I looked over the side, and told them thatthe captain was alive and well, and would be in the boat very soon, atwhich they were greatly rejoiced. In the mean time the explanationtook place in the cabin, and after a few minutes the French officercame up, and expressed his satisfaction at what I had done. 

"You have given a lesson, Sir, without being guilty of barbarity. Yourconduct has been noble. "

He was soon followed by the French captain and his lady, who was nowall gratitude, and would have kissed my hands, but I prevented her, and said, "Madam, at least now you have no occasion to hate me. If Iwas so unfortunate, in self-defence, as to slay your first husband, Ihave restored to you your second. Let us, then, part in amity. "

The French captain squeezed my hand, but said nothing. I begged theywould take some refreshment, but they were too anxious to return andundeceive their friends, and requested permission to go into the boat. Of course I consented, and as the boat pulled away, the crew gavethree huzzas, as a compliment to us. When they were a mile in shore, Ihauled down the colours of both vessels, and made sail out to rejoinCaptain Levee, which I did in the evening, and then related all thathad passed. 

He was much pleased with the result of the affair, and we then, havingconsulted, considered it advisable to run back to Liverpool with theprize, for she required so many hands to man her as to render us by nomeans efficient vessels. Moreover, I have omitted to state that whileI was in the Garonne, the Arrow had taken two good prizes, which shehad manned and sent to Liverpool. We therefore made sail to thenorthward, and in a week were again in port, with our prize. We foundthat the other vessels had arrived safe, and the owner was muchpleased with the results of this short and eventful cruise. 

CHAPTER XI. 

 I cause myself to be dismissed from my Owner's Service--Am arrested--Conveyed to London, and confined in the Tower--Am visited by a Romish Priest, and through his interference obtain my Liberation--Set off to Liverpool, and find my Owner and Captain Levee--Their surprise--Miss Trevannion. 

When I called upon our owner, which I did as soon as I had dropped myanchor and furled sails, he embraced me, and then led me into the backroom next to his counting-house. 

"My dear Elrington, " said he, "well as you managed to get off theJacobite gentlemen, there is a strong suspicion on the part of thegovernment, that they were on board of your vessel, and that I was aparty to their escape. Whether they will take any measures now thatyou have returned, I know not; they may have gained some intelligence, or they may worm out something, by their emissaries, from those whocompose your crew, and if so, we must expect their vengeance. Now tellme where you landed them, and all the events of your cruise, for Ihave heard but little from those who brought in the prizes taken bythe Arrow. Captain Levee is too busy with his own vessel and the prizeto come on shore for these two hours, and I wish to talk with youalone upon this affair. "

After I had narrated all that had passed, and the manner in which theFrench privateer had been captured, the owner said--

"If the government spies, and there are plenty of them about, find outfrom your crew that you landed passengers at Bordeaux, depend upon ityou will be arrested and examined, without you get out of the way tillthe affair has blown over. Now, the men will narrate in the tavernsthe curious history of this French privateer, and in so doing cannotfail to state that you were on shore in France. Now, Elrington, youhave run the risk to oblige me, and I must keep you out of difficulty;and, if you feel inclined to hide yourself for a time, I will ofcourse pay all your expenses. "

"No, " I replied; "if they find out what has taken place, and wish toget hold of me in consequence, I think it will be better to brave itout. If I hide away, it will make them more anxious to have me, andwill confirm their suspicions that I am what they are pleased to calla traitor; a reward will be offered for my apprehension, and at anytime that I do appear, the reward will cause me to be taken up. If, onthe contrary, I brave it out, and if I am asked, say at once that Idid land passengers, at all events they will not make it high treason;so, with your leave, I will stay. I hardly need say that I shall takethe whole responsibility on myself, and declare that I took them onboard without your knowledge; that you may rest assured of. "

"On consideration, I think that your plan is the best, " replied myowner. "I am grateful for your offer of screening me, which I wouldnot permit, were it not that I shall be useful to you if any mischancetakes place, and, if in prison, could be of no service. "

"Then, Sir, " I replied, "the wisest course will be for you at once todismiss me from the command of the privateer, in consequence of yourhaving been informed that I carried passengers and landed them inFrance. That step will prove you a friend to the government, and willenable you, after a time, to get me out of my scrape moreeffectually. "

"You are sacrificing yourself, Elrington, and all for me. "

"Not so, Sir. I am only securing a friend in case of need. "

"That you certainly are, " replied my owner, squeezing my hand. "Well, it will be the best plan even for you, and so let it be. "

"Then I will now return on board, and tell the officers that I amdismissed. There is no time to be lost; and here comes Captain Levee;so for the present, Sir, farewell. "

On my return on board, I called up the officers and men, and told themthat I had offended the owner, and that he had dismissed me from thecommand of the privateer. One of the officers inquired what I haddone; and I said, before the men, that it was for landing thepassengers in France. They all condoled with me, and expressed theirsorrow at my leaving them, and I believe that they were sincere. Itwas fortunate that I did as I had done, for I found that thegovernment emissaries were on board at the time that I made thecommunication, and had already gained the information from some of mycrew. I ordered my chest and bedding to be put into the boat, and assoon as they were ready, I gave up the command to the first officer, and bidding them all farewell, went down the side, and pulled onshore, repairing to my former lodgings. 

I had not been there two hours before I was arrested and taken toprison. I was, however, very comfortably lodged, because I was a stateprisoner, and I presume that more respect is paid to a man when he isto be drawn and quartered, and his head set above the Tower gates, then a petty malefactor. The next day I was summoned before what wascalled the Commission, and asked whether I had not landed some peoplein France? I replied immediately that I had done so. 

"Who were they?" was the next inquiry. 

"They stated themselves to be Roman Catholic priests, " replied I, "andsuch I believed them to be. "

"Why did I do so?"

"Because, in the first place, they paid me one hundred guineas each;and, in the second, because I considered them mischievous, dangerousmen, conspiring against the government, and that the sooner they wereout of the country the better. "

"How did I know that they were traitors?"

"All Roman priests were traitors in my opinion, and I hated them asbad as I did the French, but it is difficult to deal with a priest, and I thought that I was performing a good service in ridding thecountry of them. "

"Who else was privy to the affair?"

"No one; I had made the arrangement with them myself, and not anofficer or man on board knew any thing about it. "

"But my owner, Mr. Trevannion, was he a party to it?"

"No, he was not; and on my return he dismissed me from the command ofthe privateer, as soon as he found out that I had landed the priestsin France. "

A great many more questions were put to me, all of which I answeredvery cautiously, yet without apparent hesitation; and after anexamination of four hours, the president of the Commission told methat I had been, by my own acknowledgment, aiding and abetting theescape of malignant traitors, and prevented them meeting their justfate on the scaffold. That, in so doing, I had been guilty of treason, and must abide the sentence of the supreme Commission in London, whither I should be sent the following day. I replied that I was aloyal subject; that I hated the French and Romish plotters, and that Ihad done what I considered was best; that if I had done wrong, it wasonly an error in judgment; and any one that said I was a traitor, liedin his throat. 

My reply was taken down, and I was sent back to prison. 

The following afternoon the gaoler came into my room accompanied bytwo persons, one of whom informed me that I was delivered over totheir custody to be taken to London. I was led out, and at the door Ifound three horses, upon one of which I was desired to mount. As soonas I was in the saddle, a rope was passed from one leg to the otherunder the horse's belly, so as to prevent my escape; and my horse wasled between the other two, upon which my keepers rode, each having ahand-rein made fast from my horse's bridle to his own. A crowd wasassembled round the entrance of the gaol, and among the lookers-on Iperceived Captain Levee and my owner; but of course I thought itimprudent to take any notice of them, and they did not make anyrecognition of me. 

I hardly need say, my dear Madam, how very revolting it was to myfeelings to be thus led away like a felon; but at the same time I mustacknowledge the courtesy of my conductors, who apologized for beingcompelled to take such measures of security, and on the way showedgreat kindness and good-feeling. 

Every thing being arranged, we proceeded on our journey; but it waslate when we set off, owing to one of my conductors being sent for bythe commissioner, and having to wait for letters for nearly threehours. As it may be supposed, we could not travel at speed, and weseldom went faster than a walk, which I was sorry for, as I wasanxious that the journey should be over, and my fate decided as soonas possible. 

Almost an hour after dark, a party of men rushed from the side of theroad, and some seizing the bridles of the horses, the others threw thetwo conductors off their saddles by taking them by the leg and heavingthem over on the other side. This was done so quickly, that the twomen, who were well armed, had not time to draw out a pistol or anyother weapon of defence; and as soon as they were on the ground, theywere immediately seized and overpowered. The faces of the men who hadthus assailed the king's officers were blackened so as to disguisethem, but from their voices I knew them to be the men and officers ofthe privateer. "Now then, Captain Elrington, " said one of them, "beoff with you as fast as possible, and we will take care of thesefellows. "

I still remained in my saddle, and although somewhat flurried with thesurprise of the attack, I had had time to recover myself, and haddecided upon my mode of behaviour. I felt as I had said to the ownerwhen we consulted together, that an escape now would be only puttingoff the evil day, and that it was better to meet the case boldly atonce; so I rose in my stirrups, and said to the men in a loud voice, "My good fellows, I am much obliged to you for your exertions in mybehalf, as it proves your good-will, but I cannot and will not takeadvantage of them. By some mistake I am accused of being a traitor, when I feel that I am a true and loyal subject, which I have no doubtwill be fully established upon my arrival in London. I cannot, therefore, take advantage of this opportunity to escape. I respect thelaws of my country, and I beg you to do the same. Oblige me byreleasing the two gentlemen whom you have made your prisoners, andassist them to remount their horses, for I am resolved that I will goto London and be honourably acquitted. Once more, my lads, many thanksfor your kind intentions; and now I wish you farewell, and if youwould do me a great favour, you will disperse peaceably, and leave usto proceed on our journey. "

The men perceived that I was in earnest, and therefore did as Irequested, and in another minute I was again alone with my twokeepers. 

"You have behaved honourably, Sir, and perhaps wisely, " observed oneof my conductors, as he was about to remount his horse. "I will notask you who those people were, although I have no doubt but yourecognized them yourself. "

"No, " I replied, "I did not. I guessed from whence they came, but Idid not recognize any one individual. "

I gave this cautious answer, although I had recognized Captain Leveeand one of my own officers. 

"Well, Captain Elrington, you have proved to us that you may betrusted, and therefore, on your pledging your word that you will notescape, we shall have a great pleasure in removing all unpleasantprecautions. "

"I certainly have proved that I would not escape, and will readilygive you my assurance that I will not alter my mind. "

"That is sufficient, Sir, " replied the officer; and he then cut awaythe rope which bound my legs, and also look off the two leading reinsattached to the other horses. "We shall now, " he said, "proceed notonly more pleasantly, but more rapidly. "

My conductors then mounted their horses, and we set off at a goodtrot, and in an hour arrived at the place where we were to put up forthe night. We found supper prepared for us, and good beds. Myconductors now left me free of all restraint, and we retired to ourbeds. The next day we continued our journey in the same manner. Mycompanions were pleasant and gentlemen-like men, and we discoursedfreely upon every topic; no one could have imagined that I was a stateprisoner. 

We arrived at London on the fifth day, and I was then delivered overto the keeper of the Tower, according to the instructions that myconductors had received. They bade me farewell, and promised that theywould not fail to represent my conduct to the authorities, and gave mehopes of a speedy release. I had the same idea, and took possession ofthe apartments prepared for me (which were airy and well ventilated)with almost cheerfulness. 

On the third day after my arrival a Commission was sent to the Towerto examine me, and I gave the same replies as before. They were veryparticular in obtaining the descriptions of the persons of those whomI had landed in France, and I answered without disguise. I afterwardsfound out that I had done a very foolish thing. Had I misrepresentedtheir persons, it would have been supposed that they really were fourCatholic priests, but from my exact description, they discovered thatI had rescued the four traitors (as they termed them) that they weremost anxious to secure and make an example of; and their annoyance atthis discovery had so angered them against me, that my subsequentconduct could not create any feeling favourable towards me. 

Three weeks elapsed, and I was wearied of confinement. My gaoler toldme that he feared my case was a bad one; and after another week hadpassed, he said that I was condemned as aiding and abetting treason. Imust say that I little expected this result, and it quite overthrewme. I asked my gaoler what was his authority. He said that so manypeople had assisted and effected the escape of the rebels without onehaving been convicted of having so done except myself, on my ownavowal, that they deemed it absolutely necessary that an exampleshould be made, to deter others from aiding those who were stillsecreted in the country; and that in consequence it had been decidedby the Privy Council that I should be made an example of. He told memuch more which I need not repeat, except that it proved the malignantfeeling that was indulged by the powers in authority against those whohad assisted their defeated opponents, and I felt that I had nochance, and prepared my mind to meet my fate. 

Alas, my dear Madam, I was but ill-prepared to die, --not that I feareddeath, but I feared what must be my condition after death. I had liveda reckless, lawless life, without fear of God or man; all thereligious feelings which had been instilled into me by my good tutor(you know my family history, and I need say no more) during my youth, had been gradually sapped away by the loose companionship which I hadheld since the time that I quitted my father's house; and when I heardthat I was to die, my mind was in a state of great disquiet anduncomfortable feeling. I wished to review my life, and examine myself, but I hardly knew where to begin. 

All was chaos and confusion. I could remember many bad actions, butfew good ones. I felt that I was like a vessel without a rudder, andwithout a pilot; and after hours and hours of deep thought, I wouldgive up the task of examination in stern despair, saying to myself, "Well, if it must be so, it must. " I felt an inclination to defy thatHeaven which I felt would never be opened to me. This was the case formore than a week after I heard of my condemnation, until I began toreflect upon the nature of our creed, and the terms of salvation whichwere offered; and, as I thought over them, I felt a dawn of hope, andI requested the gaoler to furnish me with a Bible. I read it day andnight, for I expected every morning to be summoned to execution. Ifelt almost agony at times, lest such should be the case; but timepassed on, and another fortnight elapsed, during which I had profitedby my reading, and felt some contrition for my many offences, and mylife of guilt, and I also felt that I could be saved through themerits of Him who died for the whole world. Day after day my faithbecame more lively, and my mind more at ease. One morning the gaolercame to me, and said that there was a priest who wished to see me. AsI understood he was a Roman, I was about to refuse; but onconsideration, I thought otherwise, and he was admitted. He was atall, spare man, with a dark Spanish countenance. 

"You are, I believe, " said he, "Captain Elrington, who effected theescape of some of our poor friends, and who are now condemned for yourkind act?"

"I am, Sir, " replied I. 

"I am aware, " said he, "that your profession of faith is not mine, anddo not, therefore, come to talk with you on serious points, withoutyou should wish it yourself; my object is, being indebted as we are toyou for saving our friends, to offer to be of any use that I can toyou, in executing any wishes, or delivering any messages, which youmay wish to give, should you suffer for your generous conduct, and youmay trust any thing to me with safety, that I swear to you;" and hetook a crucifix from the folds of his garment, and kissed it, as hesaid so. 

"I thank you for your kind offer, Sir, " replied I, "but I have nothingto trouble you with. I have long quitted my family, who know notwhether I am alive or dead, for reasons that I need not explain. I amunder an assumed name, and it is my intention to suffer under thatname, that my family may not be disgraced by my ignominious death, orbe aware that I have perished on the scaffold. "

"Perhaps you are right, " replied the priest; "but let us talk uponanother point; have you no friends that could exert themselves in yourfavour so as to procure your pardon and release?"

"None, " replied I, "except those who, I am sure, are exertingthemselves to the utmost of their power, and to whom no message fromme is necessary. "

"Do you know nobody at court, " said the priest, "no person of rank inthe government--or I may say opposed to the government--for peoplenow-a-days are not what they seem or pretend to be?"

"I have no knowledge of any titled person, " replied I; "when I partedwith one of the gentlemen whom I landed at Bordeaux, he gave me thename of a lady of quality at Paris, desiring me, if in difficulty, toapply to him through her; but that was, if in difficulty in France; ofcourse, she could do nothing for me in this country. "

"Have you the name of the lady?"

"Yes, " replied I; "it is on the first leaf of my pocket-book. Here itis. "

The priest read the name, and then said--

"You must write immediately a few words, acquainting her with yourposition. I will see the letter safely delivered before the week isover. "

"What good can she possibly do me?" replied I. 

"I cannot say; but this I know, that if any thing is to be done, itwill be. Write immediately. "

The priest called the gaoler, and requested writing materials, whichwere brought, and in a few minutes I had done as he requested. 

"There, Sir, I have written to please you; but I candidly state that Iconsider it a useless attempt. "

"Were I of your opinion, I should not have advised you to write, "replied he. "There are wheels within wheels that you have noconception of, in these troubled times. What I most fear is, that itmay arrive too late. "

The priest took his leave of me, and I was left to my own thoughts. When I considered that the address of this lady had been given to meby the very man whom they were so anxious to secure as a traitor, I atonce decided that no benefit could arrive from any interference on herpart; and I therefore, after a quarter of an hour, dismissed the wholesubject from my thoughts, and commenced my reading of the sacredwritings. The following morning, when the gaoler came in, I could nothelp observing to him, that as I had been condemned so many days, Ifelt much surprise at the delay of my execution. His reply was, thathe heard that others were in custody upon the same charge, and thatthey waited for their convictions that we might all suffer at the sametime; for the order for my execution had come on the Friday last, buthad been countermanded on the afternoon of the same day. Although thissatisfied me that I had no hopes of escape, yet I was pleased that Ihad obtained more time for preparation, and I renewed my reading withardour. Another week passed, when the gaoler, with a solemn face, andmuch apparent concern, came in, and informed me that the other partiesarrested had been tried before the Commission, and had been condemned, and that it was expected that the execution would take place either onthe morrow or the day after. The announcement did not affect me much. I had made up my mind that I should suffer, and had to a degree weanedmyself from life. I considered how all hopes of my ever enjoying thedelight of family and kindred ties had flown away, and I looked withdisgust upon my career as a privateer's-man--a career of recklessnessand blood, so denounced by the sacred writings which I had before me. I reflected that if I were to leave the prison, I should have noother means of sustenance, and should probably return to my formerlife, and load my soul with a still heavier weight of crime, and, although I felt an occasional bitter pang at the idea of leaving theworld so young--a world which I could not hate--still I was, after afew hours' communing and reflection, resigned to my fate, andexclaimed with sincerity, "Thy will be done. " I think, Madam, you mayhave observed that, sinful as I was, my whole career proved that I wasnot a hardened sinner. Good was not driven entirely out of me, but waslatent, notwithstanding all my excesses, and the bad company which hadinfluenced me. 

I now prayed, and prayed earnestly, and I thought that my prayers wereheard. Such was my state of mind on the day before the one appointedfor my execution, when the gaoler and one of the sheriff's officerscame into my cell, accompanied by the Roman Catholic priest whom Ihave before mentioned. I perceived by the countenance of the gaoler, who was a humane man, that he had no unpleasant news. The sheriff'sofficer delivered to him an order for my liberation, and to myastonishment I was told by the gaoler that my pardon was signed, andthat I was free. I was stupified with the intelligence, and I stoodwithout making any reply. The priest waved his hand to them as a hintto leave the room, which they both did. As they left, my eyes followedthem, and then I cast them down upon the Bible which lay before me onthe table, and slipping down from the bench upon my knees, I coveredup my face and prayed. My prayers were confused--I hardly knew what Isaid--but I knew that they were intended to be grateful to Heaven formy unexpected preservation from an ignominious death. After a time, Irose up, and perceived the priest, whose presence I had till thenforgotten. He had been kneeling at the other side of the table prayingwith me, and I am sure for me--and he was rising up just after I had. 

"I trust, Captain Elrington, " said he, after a pause, "that the perilyou have been in will influence your future life; and that this severetrial will not be thrown away upon you. "

"I trust not, Sir, " replied I. "I feel that it has been good for meto have been afflicted. I believe that I have been indebted to yourexertions for my deliverance. "

"No further than having seen your letter duly and speedily delivered. I could do no more, for with all will, I have no power; and that waslittle to do for one who so generously assisted our friends in theirdistress. "

"Am I then to believe that I am indebted to the interest of a Frenchlady, residing at the court of Versailles, for my deliverance?"

"Even so--this may appear strange to you, Captain Elrington, but suchis the case. Understand, that in these troubled times, the rulingmonarch of this country cannot distinguish his friends from hisenemies. He can only trust to professions, and they are not alwayssincere. There are many in the council at this time, who, if thePretender, as he is called, had succeeded, would long before this havejoined him, and who had wished him success, although they dared notventure to assist him. The interest of the lady in question with thesepeople has prevailed over the true adherents of the Hanoverian king, and thus through this lady have you obtained your release. I statethis to you in confidence; to publish what I have told you would be tobetray your friends. Can I be of any further service to you? for youcan leave your prison as soon as you please. "

"None, I thank you, good Sir, " replied I; "I have money more thansufficient to reward my gaoler, and to defray my expenses toLiverpool. "

"You have my best thanks and sincere wishes for your happiness. Then Iwill not intrude upon you any more, except to give you my address incase of need. You have made warm friends by your conduct, and if youever require their assistance, it will not be withheld. "

The priest gave his address upon a piece of paper, and then came tome. 

"Our creeds are not exactly the same, but you will not, my son, refusemy blessing?" said he, putting his hand upon my head. 

"Oh, no, " said I, dropping on my knees, "I receive it all inthankfulness. "

"May God bless you, my son, " said he, with emotion--and he thenquitted the cell. 

What with the previous excitement when my liberation was announced, and the parting with the kind priest, my feelings were so powerful, that, as soon as I was alone, I gave vent to them in a flood of tears. As soon as I was more composed, I rose from the bench, put mynecessaries into my valise, and summoned the gaoler, to whom I made ahandsome present, thanking him for his kindness during myincarceration. I then shook hands with him, fee'd the turnkey who hadattended upon me, and in a minute more I was clear of the Tower gates. How my heart heaved when I was once more in the open air. 

I looked around me, and perceived that many men were busy in erectinga scaffolding. My heart sank as I beheld them, as I felt certain whatit was for; but to verify my opinion, I turned to an old woman who hada sort of stall from which she dispensed mead to the populace, andinquired of her for what the scaffold was being erected. 

"It's for the men who are to be executed to-morrow for aiding theJacobites to escape, " said she. "Won't your worship take a glass ofmead this morning?"

"I am not thirsty, " I replied, as I walked hastily away with my valiseupon my shoulders. 

A stranger to this part of London, I hardly knew where to direct mysteps; I walked past the square before the Tower, until I came into astreet called Catherine-street, where a tavern met my view, and intoit I entered immediately, glad, as it were, to hide myself, for I feltas if all the world looked upon me as a person just discharged fromprison. I obtained good entertainment there, and slept there thatnight. The next morning, the host having provided me two good horses, and a youngster to take them back, I set off for Liverpool, and afterfive days' travel without adventure, I arrived at the town, andproceeded direct to the house of Mr. Trevannion, my owner. I took myvalise off the boy's horse, and having paid him for his attendance, Iknocked at the door, for it was late in the evening, and dark, when Iarrived. The door (for it was at his private house door, which wasnext to the counting-house door, that I knocked) was opened; and thewoman who opened it shrieked, and let drop the candle, exclaiming, "Help, oh God--a ghost, a ghost!" for it appeared that the news hadarrived at Liverpool from a messenger who had been sent express afterI had been condemned, stating that there was no hope, and that I wasto suffer on the Monday previous; and this was the Saturday evening onwhich I had arrived. Mr. Trevannion's clerk hearing a noise in thepassage, came out with another candle, and seeing me, and the womanlying on the floor in a swoon, stared, staggered to the door of theroom where his master was sitting, and the door being a-jar, he fellback with great force into the room, dropping under the table betweenMr. Trevannion and Captain Levee, who was sitting with him, smoking, as was very often their wont. This brought out Captain Levee with oneof the table-candlesticks, who, upon seeing me, ran to me, andembracing me warmly, cried out, as the clerk made his escape--

"Here is Elrington alive and well, Sir!"

At this announcement Mr. Trevannion came out, and threw himself intomy arms, saying--

"I thank God for all his mercies, but above all, that I have not beenthe cause of your death, my dear Elrington. Come in, " he exclaimed, ina faultering voice; and as soon as he gained his seat, he laid hishead down and sobbed with excitement and joy. 

I followed Captain Levee into the room, and was taking a chair, when Iperceived there was another person present besides Captain Levee andMr. Trevannion, which was the daughter of the latter; that is, Ipresumed as much, for I knew that he was a widower, and had onedaughter living, out of a family of three children. She appeared to beabout seventeen years of age, and had just come from a Protestantconvent, as they called establishments where young women were educatedat Chester. Mr. Trevannion was still with his face covered, and notyet recovered from his burst of feeling, when this young gentlewomancame up to me, and said--

"Captain Elrington, you have behaved nobly to my father; accept myhand and my friendship. "

I was so dazzled from coming out of the dark, and so excited from whathad just passed, that I was almost bewildered; but I accepted theoffered hand, and bowed over it, although I declare that at the time Icould not distinguish her features, although I perceived that herperson was slight and elegant. As she retreated to her seat, Mr. Trevannion, who had recovered from his emotion, said--

"I thought that, at this moment, your head was exhibited over thegates of Temple-bar. The idea, as Captain Levee will tell you, hashaunted me; for I felt, and should always have felt, that I was thecause of your death. God bless you, my dear Sir, and may I have anopportunity of showing you my gratitude and regard for your nobleconduct towards me, and the sacrifice which you would have made. Youneed not tell me, for I know too well, that you took all the onus andblame of the affair upon your own shoulders, and preferred death toimpeaching me. "

"My dear Elrington, " said Captain Levee, "I told our crew, and youhave proved me a true prophet, that you never would peach, but diegame. We were talking of you, supposing you dead, when you came in. Imust tell you, that more than once Mr. Trevannion had made up his mindto deliver himself up, and acknowledge the truth, but I prevented him, as it would have been a useless sacrifice. "

"You did; but, nevertheless, it was so heavy on my conscience, thathad it not been for your perseverance, and the thoughts of leaving mypoor girl here an orphan in the world, I certainly should have sodone, for I felt life to be a burden. "

"I am very glad that you did not, Sir, " I replied; "my life is oflittle value; I have no one to support, no one to love, and no one tolament me if I fall. A shot from the enemy may soon send me out of theworld, and there will only be a man the less in it, as far as peopleare interested about me. "

"That is not the case now, at all events, " replied Mr. Trevannion;"but pray, tell us how it is that you have escaped. "

"I have not escaped, " I replied; "here is my pardon, with thesign-manual. "

"And how was it obtained?" exclaimed Captain Levee; "all intercessionmade through some of the strongest friends of the government was invain, that I can assert; for you must not suppose that we have beenidle down here. We did not leave London till after you were condemned, and every entreaty to see you, or to communicate by letter, was deniedto us. "

"I had better, then, begin at the beginning, and state all thatoccurred. I will first thank you, my dear Levee, for your kindassistance, which I would not avail myself of, as I calculated(wrongly I own) that it would be wiser to remain a prisoner; and Iconsidered that my very refusal to escape would be admitted by thegovernment as a proof of my innocence. I did not know that I had todeal with such malignant people. "

I then commenced my narrative, which occupied the remainder of theevening, and, having received their congratulations, we had a pipe ortwo, and, as I was fatigued, we retired to bed. I slept little onthis, I may say, first night of rest and quiet, after my liberation. Iwas happy, and yet perplexed. During the time of my imprisonment, ithad occurred to me that the life of a privateer's-man was not onewhich I could follow up with a good conscience; and I had, on myjourney down to Liverpool, made up my mind that I would give it up. Iknew this might annoy Mr. Trevannion, and that I should have to meetwith the ridicule of Captain Levee, and I was thinking whether it werepossible, in the first place, that I could give some well-groundedexcuse; and, in the next, what other means of gaining my livelihood Icould substitute in its stead. My restlessness induced me to get upearlier than usual, and I went out for an hour's walk upon the wharfs. I saw my little schooner riding on the stream, and, as she gentlyrose, and dipped to the swell which ran in with the tide, she lookedso beautiful that my resolutions were already giving way. I would lookat her no longer; so I turned from the river, and walked back to theowner's house. It was still early when I went into the eating-hall, where I found Miss Trevannion alone. 

CHAPTER XII. 

 I state my newly-awakened scruples as to the lawfulness of a Privateer's-man's Life to Mr. Trevannion, but nevertheless undertake another Cruise--Save a Youth from drowning, who he proves to be--Conflict with a French Privateer--Take her and deliver a Prize--Return to Liverpool--Resign the Command of the Sparrow-Hawk, and agree to superintend Mr. Trevannion's Business. 

Miss Trevannion, my dear Madam, was taller than your sex usually are, her figure slight, and still unformed to a certain degree, butpromising perfection. Her hair was very dark, her features regular andhandsome, her complexion very pale, and her skin fair as the snow. Asshe stood in silence, she reminded you of a classical antique statue, and hardly appeared to breathe through her delicate lips, but when shewas animated with conversation, it almost reminded you of thePromethean fire which poets state was stolen from Heaven to animate apiece of marble. Then the colour came in her cheeks, intelligenceplayed on her countenance, and every thing which at first sightappeared wanting, was, like magic, found to light up her face. Hersmiles were the sweetest I ever beheld, and one of those smiles shebestowed upon me as I entered the room and paid her my obeisance. Thenight before, I had not observed her much, I was too busy with herfather and Captain Levee, and she sat remote from the table anddistant from the light, and she never spoke but when she took my handand thanked me, as I mentioned before. I thought then that her voicewas like a silver bell, but made no other remark upon her. We had, however, exchanged but few words before her father came in, accompanied by Captain Levee, and we sat down to our morning's repastof chocolate. 

After we had broken our fast, Captain Levee hastened away on board ofhis vessel. My imprisonment had detained him from sailing, and Mr. Trevannion was anxious that he should be off as soon as possible tomake up for lost time, as the expenses of the vessel were heavy. 

"Farewell, Elrington, for the present, " said he; "I shall come to youon board of your schooner some time during the day. " When CaptainLevee was gone--for, to tell the truth, I was afraid of hisridicule--I thought it a good opportunity to give my thoughts to myowner, and as I had nothing to say, which his daughter might not hear, I began as follows:

"Mr. Trevannion, I think it right to state to you that during myimprisonment a great change has come over my feelings upon certainpoints. I am not ashamed to acknowledge that it has been occasioned bythe death which stared me in the face, and from my having seriouslycommuned with myself, and examined, more than I perhaps have doneduring the whole of my former life, the sacred writings which aregiven us as our guide. The point to which I refer is, that I have cometo a conviction that privateering is not a lawful or honourableprofession, and with these feelings I should wish to resign thecommand of the schooner which you have had the kindness to give me. "

"Indeed, Elrington, " replied Mr. Trevannion. "Well, I should not havethought to have heard this from you I confess. Much as I respect yourscruples, you are too scrupulous. I can hardly imagine that you haveturned to the sect of the Quakers, and think fighting is contrary tothe Scriptures. "

"No, Sir, not so far as that. I consider war, as a profession, bothnecessary and honourable, and a nation is bound to be prepared for anyforeign attack, and to act upon the defensive, or on the offensive, ifit is necessary. It is not that. I do not consider the soldier whofights for his country is not doing his duty, nor the seamen who areemployed by the state are not equally justified in their profession. What I refer to is privateering. That is, vessels fitted out for thepurpose of aggression by private merchants, and merely for the sake ofprofit. They are not fitted out with any patriotic motives, but merelyfor gain. They are speculations in which the lives of people on bothsides are sacrificed for the sake of lucre--and had you witnessed suchscenes of bloodshed and cruelty as I have during my career, suchdreadful passions let loose, and defying all restraint, you wouldagree with me, that he who leads such miscreants to their quarry hasmuch to answer for. Were it possible to control the men on board of aprivateer as the men are controlled in the king's service, it might bemore excusable; but manned as privateers always will be, with the mostreckless characters, when once they are roused by opposition, stimulated by the sight of plunder, or drunken with victory, no poweron earth can restrain their barbarity and vengeance, and a captain ofa privateer who attempted, would, in most cases, if he stood betweenthem and their will, unless he were supported, fall a victim to hisrashness. All this I have seen; and all I now express I have longfelt, even when younger and more thoughtless. You know that I did giveup privateering at one time, because I was shocked at the excesses towhich I was a party. Since that, I have accepted the command of avessel, for the idea of being captain was too flattering to my vanityto permit me to refuse; but reflection has again decided me not toengage in it further. I hope this communication will not displeaseyou, Mr. Trevannion. If I am wrong in my opinion, at all events I amsincere, for I am giving up my only source of livelihood from a senseof duty. "

"I know that you are sincere, Elrington, " replied Mr. Trevannion, "butat the same time I think that you are much too strait-laced in youropinions. When nations are at war, they mutually do all the mischiefthat they can to each other, and I cannot see what difference there isbetween my fitting out a privateer under the king's authority, or theking having vessels and men for the national service. The governmentfit out all the vessels that they can, and when their own funds areexhausted, they encourage individuals to employ their capital inadding to the means of distressing the enemy. If I had property on thehigh seas, would it be respected any more than other English propertyby the enemy? Certainly not; and, therefore, I am not bound to respecttheirs. The end of war is to obtain an honourable peace; and the morethe enemy is distressed, the sooner are you likely to obtain one. I donot, therefore, consider that privateering is worse than any otherspecies of warfare, or that the privateer's-man is a whit morereckless or brutal than soldiers or men-of-war's men in the hour ofvictory in the king's service. "

"There is this difference, Sir, " replied I; "first, in the officerscommanding; although glad to obtain prize-money, they are stimulatedby nobler feelings as well. They look to honour and distinction; theyhave the feeling that they are defending their king and country, tosupport them and throw a halo on their exertions; and they have suchcontrol over their men, that, although I admit they are equallyinclined to excess as the privateer's-man, they are held in check bythe authority which they dare not resist. Now, Mr. Trevannion, privateer's-men seek not honour, and are not stimulated by a desire toserve the country; all they look to is how to obtain the property ofothers under sanction; and could they without any risk do so, theywould care little whether it was English property or not, providedthat they put the money into their pockets. If I held this opinion asa seaman on board of a privateer, what must I feel now, when I am theleader of such people, and the responsibility of their acts is thrownupon my shoulders, for such I feel is the case?"

"I think, " replied Mr. Trevannion, "that we had better not discussthis question any further just now. Of course you must decide foryourself; but I have this favour to ask of you. Trusting to yourresuming the command of the vessel, I have no one to replace you atpresent, and I hope you will not refuse to take the command of her forone more cruise: should you, on your return and on mature reflection, be of the same opinion as you are now, I certainly shall no longerpress you to remain, and will do all I can to assist you in any otherviews you may have. "

"To that, Sir, I can have no objection, " replied I; "it would beunfair of me to leave you without a captain to the vessel, and I amtherefore ready to sail in her as soon as you please, upon theunderstanding that I may quit her, if I am of the same opinion as I amnow, upon my return to port. "

"I thank you, my dear Sir, " said Mr. Trevannion, rising, "that is allI request. I must now go to the counting-house. "

So saying, he left the room, but his countenance showed that he wasfar from pleased. 

Miss Trevannion, who had been a silent listener to the conversation, as soon as her father had closed the door after him, thus spoke:

"Captain Elrington, the opinion of a young maiden like me can be oflittle value, but you know not how much pleasure you have given me bythe sentiments you have expressed. Alas! that a man so good, sogenerous, and so feeling in every other respect, should be led away bythe desire of gain, to be the owner of such a description of property. But in this town, wealth is every thing; the way by which it isobtained is not thought of. My father's father left him a largeproperty in vessels employed wholly in the slave-trade, and it wasthrough the persuasions of my poor mother, that my father was inducedto give up that nefarious traffic. Since that, his capital has beenchiefly employed in privateering, which, if not so brutal anddisgraceful, is certainly nearly as demoralizing. I have been home buta short time, and I have already ventured to express my opinion, certainly not so forcibly and so well as you have, upon the subject;but I was laughed at as a tender-hearted girl, who could not be a fitjudge of such matters. But now that you, a captain of one of hisvessels, have expressed your dislike to the profession, I think somegood may arise. If my father were a poor man, it would be moreexcusable, if excuse there can be, but such is not the case. He iswealthy, and to whom has he to leave his wealth but to me, his onlychild? Captain Elrington, you are right--be firm--my father'sobligations to you are very great, and your opinion will have itsinfluence. I am his daughter--his only daughter--his love for me isgreat, I know, and I also have my power over him. Supported as I havebeen by you, I will now exert it to the utmost to persuade him toretire from further employment of his means in such a speculation. Ithanked you yesterday, when I first saw you, for your noble behaviour, I little thought that I should have again, in so short a time, toexpress my thanks. "

Miss Trevannion did not wait for any reply from me, but then quittedthe room. 

I must say, that although so young a person, I was much pleased atMiss Trevannion's approval of my sentiments. She appeared, from thevery short acquaintance I had had with her, to be a person of a firmand decided disposition, and very different from the insipid class offemales generally met with. Her approval strengthened my resolution;still, as I had promised her father that I would go another cruise inthe privateer, I left the house and went on board to resume thecommand. My return was joyfully hailed by the officers and men, whichis not always the case. I found her, as may be supposed, ready for seaat a minute's warning, so that I had nothing to do but to embark myeffects, which I did before the noon was passed, and then went onshore to Mr. Trevannion, to receive his orders. I found him withCaptain Levee in the back room; and I told Mr. Trevannion that I hadresumed the command, and was ready to sail as soon as he pleased. 

"We must make up for lost time, Elrington, " replied he; "I haveordered Captain Levee to cruise to the northward of the Western Isles, occasionally working up as far as the Scilly Isles. Now, I think, youhad better take your ground in the Channel, between Dunkirk andCalais. There is as much to be made by salvage in recapturing Englishvessels in that quarter, as there is in taking the enemy's vessels;and I am sure, " added Mr. Trevannion, smiling, "you will think thatlegitimate warfare. "

At this Captain Levee laughed, and said, "I have been told what yousaid to Mr. Trevannion, Elrington. I said that it was the effects ofbeing condemned for high treason, and would wear off in athree-months' cruise. "

"Good impressions do wear off very soon, I fear, " replied I; "but Ihope that it will not be the case in this instance. "

"We shall see, my good fellow, " replied Captain Levee; "for my part Ihope they will, for otherwise we shall lose the best privateer's-man Iever fell in with. However, it's no use bringing up the question now, let us wait till our cruises are over, and we meet again. Good-bye, Elrington, and may you be fortunate. My anchor is short stay apeak, and I shall be under sail in half an hour. "

Captain Levee sailed at the time that he mentioned; I remained atanchor till the next morning, and then once more was running down theIrish Channel before a stiff breeze. I forgot to mention that whileat Mr. Trevannion's I had looked at the address of the Catholic priestwho had announced to me my release from prison, and had left copies ofit, as well as of that of the lady at Paris, in the care of Mr. Trevannion. It was now cold, autumnal weather, and the Channel was butrough sailing-ground. During the first fortnight we were fortunateenough to make two recaptures of considerable value, which arrivedsafely in the Thames, after which we had a succession of gales frontthe southward, it being the time of the equinox, which drove us closeto the sands of Yarmouth, and we even had difficulty in clearing themand getting into sea-room by standing to the eastward. The weatherstill continued very bad, and we were lying-to under storm sails forseveral days, and at last found ourselves a degree and a half to thenorthward, off the coast of Norfolk, when the weather moderated, andthe wind changed to the northward. It was a fine clear night, but withno moon, and we were running before the wind to regain ourcruising-ground; but the wind again shifted and baffled us, and atlast it fell light, and, being on a wind, we did not make more thanfour miles an hour, although there was very little sea. About oneo'clock in the morning, I had gone on deck, and was walking to and frowith the first officer, Mr. James, when I thought that I heard a fainthallo from to windward. 

"Stop, " said I; "silence there forward. "

I listened, and thought that I heard the cry again. "Mr. James, " saidI, "did you not hear some one shout?"

"No, Sir, " replied he. 

"Wait, then, and listen. "

We did so, but I could not hear it repeated. 

"I am certain that I heard a voice as if on the waters, " said I. "Perhaps some one has fallen overboard. Turn the hands up to muster, and haul the fore-sheet to windward. "

The men were mustered, but no one was missing. 

"It was your fancy, Sir, " observed the first officer. 

"It may have been, " replied I; "but I am still in my own mindpersuaded that such was the case. Perhaps I was mistaken. "

"Shall we let draw the fore-sheet, Sir?" said Mr. James. 

"Yes, we may as well; but the wind is lighter than it was. I think weshall have a calm. "

"It will be as much as she can do to stem the tide and hold her own, "observed Mr. James. "Let draw the fore-sheet, my lads. "

Somehow or another I had a feeling which I could not surmount, that Icertainly had heard a faint shout, and although admitting such to bethe case, there was little chance of being of service to any one, Ifelt a reluctance to leave the spot, and as I walked the deck silentand alone, this feeling became insurmountable. 

I remained on deck till the tide turned, and then, instead of takingadvantage of it so as to gain to the southward, I put the schooner'shead the other way, so as to keep as near as I could to the spot whereI heard the voice, reducing her sail so as just to stem the tide. Icannot now account for my anxiety, which, under the circumstances, Imost certainly never should have felt, unless it was that Providencewas pleased to interpose on this occasion more directly than usual. Icould not leave the deck; I waited for daylight with great impatience, and as the day dawned I had my telescope in my hand looking round thecompass. 

At last, as the sun rose from the fog on the horizon, somethingattracted my eye, and I made it out to be the two masts of a vesselwhich had sunk in about six fathoms water. Still I could see nothingexcept the masts. However, to make sure, I made sail on the schooner, and stood towards them. A short tack enabled us to fetch, and in halfan hour we passed the wreck about a half-musket-shot to windward, whenwe perceived an arm lifted up out of the water, and waved to us. 

"There is somebody there, " said I, "and I was right. Quickly, my lads;fore-sheet to windward, and lower down the stern-boat. "

This was done in a minute, and in a short time the boat returned, bringing with them a lad about sixteen years old, whom they had foundin the water, clinging to the masts of the vessel. He was too muchexhausted to speak or move. He was put into bed, covered up withblankets, and some warm spirits and water poured down his throat. Wethen hoisted up the boat, and made sail upon the schooner, and I wentdown below to breakfast, rejoicing that I had acted upon the impulsewhich I had felt, and had thus been instrumental in saving the life ofa fellow-creature. A few minutes after he was put into bed, the ladfell into a sound sleep, which continued during the whole of the day. The next morning he awoke greatly recovered, and very hungry, and assoon as he had eaten he rose and dressed himself. 

I then sent for him, as I was impatient to see him and learn hishistory. When he entered the cabin, it struck me I had seen hisfeatures before, but where I could not say. To my inquiries he statedthat the brig was the Jane and Mary, of Hull, laden with coals; thatthey had started a wooden end during the gale, and that she had filledso rapidly that they got the boat from off the boom to save theirlives, but from the heavy sea running, and the confusion, the boat hadbeen bilged against the bulwarks, and went down as they were shovingoff; that he had supported himself by one of the oars, and was soonseparated from his companions who floated around him; that during thistime the brig had sunk, and he, clinging to the oar, had been drawntowards her as she sank, and carried some feet under water. On hisrising he perceived the top-gallant masts above water, and had madefor them, and on looking round he could not see any of the rest of thecrew, who must have all perished; that he had been two days on themast, and was perished with cold. Finding that his feet, which hungdown on the water, were much warmer than the other portions of hisbody exposed to the wind, he had sunk himself down in the water, andremained there, and had he not done so, he must have perished. 

I asked him how long he had been at sea, and he said he had only goneone voyage, and had been but three months on board. There wassomething in his manner so superior to the condition of apprentice(which he stated himself to be) on board of such a vessel; and I feltsuch an interest, which I could not account for, towards the lad, thatI then asked who were his friends. He replied, stammering, that hehad not a friend in the world except a brother older than himself bymany years, and he did not know where he was. 

"But your father's name? Is he alive, and who is he? You must tell methat, or I shall not know where to send you. "

The youth was very confused, and would not give me any answer. 

"Come, my lad, " I said, "I think as I have saved your life, I deservea little confidence, and it shall not be misplaced. I perceive thatyou have not been brought up as a lad for the sea, and you musttherefore trust me. "

"I will, Sir, " he replied, "if you will not send me back to my fatherand--mother. "

"Certainly not against your will, my good lad, " I replied, "although Ishall probably persuade you all I can to return to them. I presume youran away from your home?"

"Yes, Sir, I did, " replied he; "for I could not possibly stay thereany longer, and my brother did so before me, for the same reason thatI did. "

"Well, I promise you, if you will confide in me, that I will not forceyour inclinations, so now tell me who are your father and mother, andwhy you left home. You want a friend now, and without confidence youcannot expect friendship. "

"I will tell you all, Sir, " he replied, "for I see by your face thatyou will not take advantage of me. "

He then commenced, and you may imagine my surprise, my dear Madam, when I found that it was my own brother Philip, whom I had left achild of ten years old, who was addressing me. He had, as he hadasserted, left his home and thrown himself on the wide world for thesame reason which I had; for his spirit, like mine, could not brookthe treatment which he received. I allowed him to finish hisnarrative, and then made myself known to him. 

You may imagine the scene, and the delight of the poor fellow, who, ashe encircled me in his arms, clinging to me with the tears of joy onhis cheeks, told me that his great object had been to find me out, andthat although he had no idea what had become of me, he thought itmost likely that I had taken to a seafaring life. 

I now felt certain that Providence had specially interposed in thisbusiness, and had, for its own good reasons, created those unusualfeelings of interest which I described to you, that I might be thesaviour of my brother; and most grateful was I, I can assure you. Ihad now a companion and friend, one to love and to cherish. I was nolonger alone in the world, and I do not know when I had felt so happyfor a long while. 

I left my brother below in the cabin, and went on deck to acquaint theofficers with this strange meeting. The intelligence soon ran throughthe vessel, and of course the poor shipwrecked boy became an object ofunusual interest. That whole day I was interrogating and receivingintelligence from him relative to our family. I made him describe hissisters and every member of it, even the servants and our neighbourswere not forgotten, and for the first time since I had quitted home, Iknew what had occurred during the six years of my absence. From theaccounts he gave me, I certainly had no inclination ever to return aslong as certain parties were in existence; and my brother declaredthat nothing but force should ever induce him. The more I talked withhim, the more I was pleased with him. He appeared of a frank, nobledisposition, full of honour and high sentiments, winning in hismanners, and mirthful to excess. Indeed his handsome countenanceimplied and expressed as much, and it did not deceive. 

I hardly need say that he took up his quarters in my cabin, and havingprocured for him more suitable apparel, he looked what he was, theperfect young gentleman. He was soon a general favourite on board, notonly with the officers but with the men. One would have thought thatthe danger and distress we had found him in would have sickened himfor the sea for ever; but it was quite the contrary. He delighted inhis profession, and was certainly born to be a sailor. I asked himwhat he felt when he had remained so long clinging to the mast; if hehad not given up all hopes of being saved? and he replied no, that hehad not; that he did not know how long he might have had to remainthere, but that he had never abandoned the idea of being taken off bysome vessel or another, and that he thought that he might havecontinued there for twenty-four hours longer without being exhausted, as after he had sunk himself into the water he felt warm, and noexertion was necessary. It is of such buoyant spirits as these, Madam, that seamen should be made. 

You cannot have an idea of the pleasure which I experienced at thisfalling in with my brother Philip. It appeared to have given a newstimulus to my existence; even privateering did not appear so hatefulto me, after I had heard him express his delight at being likely to beso employed, for such he stated had long been his ardent wish. Twodays afterwards we had regained our cruising-ground, and perceived aFrench privateer steering for the port of Calais, in company with alarge merchant vessel which she had captured. The wind was light, andwe discovered her at daybreak, just as the fog cleared away, she beingthen about mid-channel, and not more than five miles distant. We madeall sail, and soon were within gun-shot. The Frenchman appeareddetermined not to part with his prize without a trial of strength, butas the captured vessel was the nearest to us, I decided to retake herfirst, and then fight him if he wished. I therefore steered to lay theprize by the board. The Frenchman, a lugger of twelve guns, perceivingour intention, made also for the prize to defend her, he steering upfor her close-hauled, we running down to her free, the prize lyingbetween us, and sheltering each of us from the other's guns. It isdifficult to say whether the Frenchman or we were the first to touchher sides with our respective vessels; I rather think that theFrenchman was a second or two before us. At all events they werequicker than we were, and were on the deck first, besides having theadvantage of the assistance of their men already on board, so that wewere taken at a great disadvantage. However, we did gain the deck byboarding at two points, forward and aft, and a fierce contest ensued. The French were more numerous than we were, but my men were betterselected, being all very powerful, athletic fellows. Philip hadboarded with the other party forward, which was led by my chiefofficer. My party, who were abaft, not being so numerous, were beatenback to the taffrail of the vessel, where we stood at bay, defendingourselves against the furious assaults of the Frenchmen. But if welost, the other party gained, for the whole body of the Frenchmen werebetween us and them, and those who faced Philip's party were drivenback to abaft the mainmast. It so happened that Philip was thrown downon the deck, and his men passed over him; and while in that position, and unable to rise from the pressure upon him, he heard a calling outfrom below: this told him that the English prisoners were in the hold;and as soon as he could rise he threw off the hatches, and they rushedup, to the number of twenty-three stout fellows, to our support, cheering most manfully, and by their cheers announcing to the Frenchthat we had received assistance. This gave fresh courage to my men, who were hard pressed and faint with their great exertion. We cheered, and rushed upon the enemy, who were already weakened by many of themhaving turned round to resist the increased impetus from forward. Ourcheers were replied to by Philip's party and the prisoners, and theFrench were losing the day. They made another desperate rush uponPhilip's men, and succeeded in driving them back to before themain-hatches; but what they gained forward, they lost abaft, as wepushed on with vigour. This was their last attempt. The main-hatchbeing open, several of them in the confusion fell into it, othersfollowed them of their own accord, and at last every one of them wasbeaten down from the deck, and the hatches were put over them, withthree cheers. 

"Now, for the privateer--she is our own, " cried Philip; "follow me, mymen, " continued he, as he sprang upon the bulwarks of the prize, andfrom thence into the main rigging of the lugger alongside. 

Most of my men followed him; and as there were but few men left onboard of the lugger, she was soon in our possession, and thus we hadboth the enemy and the prize without firing a cannon-shot. It wasstrange that this combat between two privateers should thus be decidedupon the deck of another vessel, but such was the fact. We had severalmen badly wounded, but not one killed. The French were not quite sofortunate, as seven of their men lay dead upon the decks. The prizeproved to be the Antelope West-Indiaman, laden with sugar and rum, and of considerable value. We gave her up to the captain and crew, whohad afforded us such timely assistance, and they were not a littlepleased at being thus rescued from a French prison. The privateer wasnamed the Jean Bart, of twelve guns, and one hundred and fifteen men, some away in prizes. She was a new vessel, and this her first cruise. As it required many men to man her, and we had the prisoners toincumber us, I resolved that I would take her to Liverpool at once;and six days afterwards we arrived there without further adventure. Philip's gallant conduct had won him great favour with my officers andmen, and I must say that I felt very proud of him. 

As soon as we had anchored both vessels, I went on shore with Philipto Mr. Trevannion's, to give him an account of what had occurredduring the short cruise, and I hardly need say that he was satisfiedwith the results, as we had made three recaptures of value besides aprivateer. I introduced Philip to him, acquainting him with hismiraculous preservation, and Mr. Trevannion very kindly invited himfor the present to remain in his house. We then took our leave, promising to be back by dinner-time, and I went with Philip to fit himout in a more creditable way; and having made my purchases and givenmy orders (it being then almost two o'clock _post meridiem_), wehastened to Mr. Trevannion's, that we might be in time for dinner. Iwas, I must confess, anxious to see Miss Trevannion, for she had oftenoccupied my thoughts during the cruise. She met me with greatfriendliness and welcomed me back. Our dinner was very agreeable, andPhilip's sallies were much approved of. He was, indeed, a mirthful, witty lad, full of jest and humour, and with a good presence withal. Mr. Trevannion being called out just as dinner was finished. MissTrevannion observed--

"I presume, Mr. Elrington, that your good fortune and the reputationyou have acquired in so short a time, have put an end to all yourmisgivings as to a privateer's-man's life?"

"I am not quite so light and inconstant, Miss Trevannion, " replied I;"I rejoice that in this cruise I have really nothing to lament orblush for, and trust at the same time we have been serviceable to ourcountry; but my opinion is the same, and I certainly wish that I hadfought under the king's pennant instead of on board of a privateer. "

"You are, then, of the same mind, and intend to resign the command?"

"I do, Miss Trevannion, although I admit that this lad's welfare makesit more important than ever that I should have some means oflivelihood. "

"I rejoice to hear you speak thus, Mr. Elrington, and I think myfather's obligations to you are such, that if he does not assist you, I should feel ashamed of him--but such I am certain will not be thecase. He will forward your views, whatever they may be, to the utmostof his power--at the same time, I admit, from conversations I have hadwith him, that he will be mortified at your resigning the command. "

"And so shall I, " said Philip, "for I do not agree with you or mybrother: I see no more harm in privateering than in any otherfighting. I suppose, Miss Trevannion, you have been the cause of mybrother's scruples, and I tell you candidly to your face, that I donot thank you for it. "

Miss Trevannion coloured up at this remark, and then replied, "I donot think, Mr. Philip, that I have had the pleasure of seeing yourbrother more than three times in my life, and that within these lastsix weeks, and sure I am that we have not had a quarter of an hour'sconversation altogether. It is, therefore, assuredly, too much to saythat I am the cause, and your brother will tell you that he expressedthese opinions before I ever had had any conversation with him. "

"That may be, " replied Philip, "but you approved of his sentiments, and that concluded the business, I am sure, and I don't wonder at it. I only hope that you won't ask me to do any thing I do not wish to do;for I am sure that I could never refuse you any thing. "

"I am glad to hear you say so, Mr. Philip; for if I see you do thatwhich I think wrong, I shall certainly try my influence over you, "replied Miss Trevannion, smiling. "I really was not aware that I hadsuch power. "

Here Mr. Trevannion came in again, and the conversation was changed;and shortly afterwards Miss Trevannion left the room. Philip, who wastired of sitting while Mr. Trevannion and I took our pipes, and whowas anxious to see the town, also left us; and I then stated to Mr. Trevannion that having now completed the cruise which I had agreedthat I would, I wished to know whether he had provided himself withanother captain. 

"As you appear so determined, my dear Elrington, I will only say thatI am very sorry, and will not urge the matter any longer. My daughtertold me since your absence that she was certain that you would adhereto your resolution; and, although I hoped the contrary, yet I havebeen considering in which way I can serve you. It is not only mypleasure, but my duty so to do; I have not forgotten, and never willforget, that you in all probability saved my life by yourself-devotion in the affair of the Jacobites. When you first came tome, you were recommended as a good accountant, and, to a certaindegree, a man of business; and, at all events, you proved yourselfwell acquainted and apt at figures. Do you think that a situation onshore would suit you?"

"I should endeavour to give satisfaction, Sir, " I replied; "but I fearthat I should have much to learn. "

"Of course you would; but I reply that you would soon learn. Now, Elrington, what I have to say to you is this: I am getting old, and ina few years shall be past work; and I think I should like you as anassistant for the present, and a successor hereafter. If you wouldlike to join me, you shall superintend the more active portion of thebusiness; and I have no doubt but that in a year or two you will bemaster of the whole. As you know, I have privateers and I havemerchant vessels, and I keep my storehouses. I have done well up tothe present; not so well, perhaps, now, as I did when I hadslave-vessels, which were most profitable; but my deceased wifepersuaded me to give up that traffic, and I have not resumed it, inhonour of her memory. These foolish women should never interfere insuch matters; but let that pass. What I have to say is, that if youchoose after a year to join me as a partner, I will give you an eighthof the business, and as we continue I will make over a further sharein proportion to the profits; and I will make such arrangements as toenable you at my death to take the whole concern upon favourableterms. "

Mr. Trevannion knocked the ashes out of his pipe, and, as heconcluded, --

"I am, " I replied, "as you may imagine, Sir, much gratified andhonoured at your proposal, which I hardly need say that I willinglyaccept. I only hope you will make allowance for my ignorance at firstsetting off, and not ascribe to any other cause my imperfections. Youmay assure yourself that good-will shall never be wanting on my part, and I shall work day and night, if required, to prove my gratitude forso kind an offer. "

"Then, it is settled, " said Mr. Trevannion; "but what are we to dowith your brother Philip?"

"He thinks for himself, Sir, and does not agree with me on thequestion in point. Of course, I have no right to insist that myscruples should be his; indeed, I fear that I should have littlechance in persuading him, as he is so fond of a life of adventure. Itis natural in one so young. Age will sober him. "

"Then you have no objection to his going on board of a privateer?"

"I would rather that he was in any other service, Sir; but as I cannotcontrol him, I must submit, if he insist upon following thatprofession. He is a gallant, clever boy, and as soon as I can, I willtry to procure him a situation in a king's ship. At present he must goto sea in some way or the other, and it were, perhaps, better that heshould be in good hands (such as Captain Levee's for instance) onboard of a privateer, than mix up with those who might demoralize himmore. "

"Well, then, he shall have his choice, " replied Mr. Trevannion. "He isa smart lad, and will do you credit wherever he may be. "

"If I may take the liberty to advise, Sir, " replied I, "I think youcould not do better than to give the command of the Sparrow-Hawk tothe chief officer, Mr. James; he is a good seaman and a brave man, and I have no doubt will acquit himself to your satisfaction. "

"I was thinking the same; and as you recommend him, he shall take yourplace. Now, as all this is settled, you may as well go on board andmake known that you have resigned the command. Tell Mr. James that heis to take your place. Bring your clothes on shore, and you will findapartments ready for you on your return, for in future you will ofcourse consider this house as your residence. I assure you that, nowthat you do not leave me, I am almost glad that the affair is arrangedas it is. I wanted assistance, that is the fact, and I hold myselffortunate that you are the party who has been selected. We shall meetin the evening. "

Mr. Trevannion then went away in the direction of his daughter's room, instead of the counting-house as usual, and I quitted the house. I didnot go immediately down to the wharf to embark. I wanted to have ashort time for reflection, for I was much overpowered with Mr. Trevannion's kindness, and the happy prospects before me. I walked outin the country for some distance, deep in my own reflections, and Imust say that Miss Trevannion was too often interfering with my trainof thought. 

I had of course no fixed ideas, but I more than once was weighing inmy mind whether I should not make known to them who I was, and howsuperior in birth to what they imagined. After an hour passed inbuilding castles, I retraced my steps, passed through the town, andgoing down to the wharf, waved my handkerchief for a boat, and wassoon on board. I then summoned the officers and men, told them that Ihad resigned the command of the vessel, and that in future they wereto consider Mr. James as their captain. I packed up my clothes, leaving many articles for my successor which were no longer of any useto me, but which he would have been compelled to replace. 

Philip I found was down in the cabin, and with him I had a longconversation. He stated his wish to remain at sea, saying that hepreferred a privateer to a merchant vessel, and a king's ship to aprivateer. Not being old enough, or sufficient time at sea to beeligible for a king's ship, I agreed that he should sail with CaptainLevee, as soon as he came back from his cruise. He had already sent ina good prize. As soon as my clothes and other articles were put intothe boat, I wished them all farewell, and was cheered by the men as Ipulled on shore. 

My effects were taken up to Mr. Trevannion's house by the seamen, towhom I gave a gratuity, and I was met by Mr. Trevannion, who showed meinto a large and well-furnished bed-room, which he told me was infuture to be considered as my own. I passed away the afternoon inarranging my clothes, and did not go down to the parlour tillsupper-time, where I found Miss Trevannion, who congratulated me uponmy having changed my occupation to one more worthy of me. I made asuitable reply, and we sat down to supper. Having described this firstgreat event in my life, I shall for the present conclude. 

CHAPTER XIII. 

 After staying a year with him, Mr. Trevannion proposes to take me into Partnership, but I decline the offer from conscientious motives--Miss Trevannion treats me with unmerited coldness--This and her Father's anger make me resolve to quit the House--What I overhear and see before my departure--The Ring. 

You may now behold me in a very different position, my dear Madam;instead of the laced hat and hanger at my side, imagine me in a plainsuit of gray with black buttons, and a pen behind my ear; instead ofwalking the deck and balancing to the motion of the vessel, I am nowperched immoveably upon a high stool; instead of sweeping the horizonwith my telescope, or watching the straining and bending of the sparsaloft, I am now with my eyes incessantly fixed upon the ledger orday-book, absorbed in calculation. You may inquire how I liked thechange. At first, I must confess, not over much, and, notwithstandingmy dislike to the life of a privateer's-man, I often sighed heavily, and wished that I were an officer in the king's service. The changefrom a life of activity to one of sedentary habits was too sudden, andI often found myself, with my eyes still fixed upon the figuresbefore me, absorbed in a sort of castle-building reverie, in which Iwas boarding or chasing the enemy, handling my cutlass, and sometimesso moved by my imagination as to brandish my arm over my head, when anexclamation of surprise from one of the clerks would remind me of myfolly, and, angry with myself, I would once more resume my pen. Butafter a time I had more command over myself, and could sit steadily atmy work. Mr. Trevannion had often observed how absent I was, and itwas a source of amusement to him; when we met at dinner, his daughterwould say: "So, I hear you had another sea-fight this morning, Mr. Elrington;" and her father would laugh heartily as he gave adescription of my ridiculous conduct. 

I very soon, with the kind assistance of Mr. Trevannion, became masterof my work, and gave him satisfaction. My chief employment consistedin writing the letters to correspondents. At first I only copied Mr. Trevannion's letters in his private letter-book; but as I became awareof the nature of the correspondence, and what was necessary to bedetailed, I then made a rough copy of the letters, and submitted themto Mr. Trevannion for his approval. At first there were a fewalterations made, afterwards I wrote them fairly out, and almostinvariably they gave satisfaction, or if any thing was added, it wasin a postscript. Mr. Trevannion's affairs, I found, were much moreextensive than I had imagined. He had the two privateers, two vesselson the coast of Africa trading for ivory and gold-dust and otherarticles, two or three vessels employed in trading to Virginia fortobacco and other produce, and some smaller vessels engaged in theNewfoundland fisheries, which, when they had taken in their cargo, ranto the Mediterranean to dispose of it, and returned with Mediterraneanproduce to Liverpool. That he was a very wealthy man, independent ofhis large stakes upon the seas, was certain. He had lent much money tothe guild of Liverpool, and had some tenanted properties in thecounty; but of them I knew nothing, except from the payment of therents. What surprised me much was, that a man of Mr. Trevannion'swealth, having but one child to provide for, should not retire frombusiness--and I once made the remark to his daughter. Her reply was:"I thought as you do once, but now I think differently. When I havebeen on a visit with my father, and he has stayed away for severalweeks, you have no idea how restless and uneasy he has become fromwant of occupation. It has become his habit, and habit is secondnature. It is not from a wish to accumulate that he continues at thecounting-house, but because he cannot be happy without employment. I, therefore, do not any longer persuade him to leave off, as I amconvinced that it would be persuading him to be unhappy. Until youcame, I think the fatigue was too great for him; but you have, as heapprizes me, relieved him of the heaviest portion of the labour, and Ihardly need say that I am rejoiced that you have so done. "

"It certainly is not that he requires to make money, Miss Trevannion;and, as he is so liberal in every thing, I must credit what youassert, that it is the dislike to having no employment which induceshim to continue in business. It has not yet become such a habit inme, " continued I, smiling; "I think I could leave it off with greatpleasure. "

"But is not that because you have not yet recovered from your formerhabits, which were so at variance with a quiet and a sedentary life?"replied she. 

"I fear it is so, " said I, "and, I believe, of all habits, those of avagrant are the most difficult to overcome. You used to laugh at methe first few months that I was here. I presume that I am a littleimproved, as I have not been attacked lately?"

"My father says so, and is much pleased with you, Mr. Elrington, if mytelling you so gives you any satisfaction. "

"Certainly it does, because I wish to please him. "

"And me, too, I hope?"

"Yes, most truly, Miss Trevannion; I only wish I had it in my power toshow how much I study your good opinion. "

"Will you risk my father's displeasure for it?" replied she, lookingat me fixedly. 

"Yes, I will, provided--"

"Oh! there is a proviso already. "

"I grant that there should not have been any, as I am sure that youwould not ask me to do any thing which is wrong. And my proviso was, that I did not undertake what my conscience did not approve. "

"Your proviso was good, Mr. Elrington, for when a woman wouldpersuade, a man should be particularly guarded that he is not led intoerror by a rash promise. I think, however, that we are both agreedupon the point. I will therefore, come at once to what I wish you todo. It is the intention of my father, in the course of a few days, when you shall have accomplished your year of service, to offer totake you into partnership; and I am certain it will be on liberalterms. Now I wish you to refuse his offer unless he gives upprivateering. "

"I will do so at all risks, and I am truly glad that I have yourencouragement for taking such a bold step. "

"I tell you frankly that he will be very indignant. There is anexcitement about the privateering which has become almost necessary tohim, and he cares little about the remainder of his speculations. Heis so blind to the immorality to which it leads, that he does notthink it is an unlawful pursuit; if he did, I am sure that he wouldabandon it. All my persuasion has been useless. "

"And if a favourite and only daughter cannot prevail, what chance haveI, Miss Trevannion?"

"A better chance, Mr. Elrington; he is partial to me, but I am awoman, and he looks upon my observations as a woman's weakness. Theobjections raised by a man, a young man, and one who has so long beenactively engaged in the service, will, therefore, carry more weight;besides, he has now become so accustomed to you, and has had so muchtrouble taken off his hands, and, at the same time, has such implicitconfidence in you, that I do not think, if he finds that he has tochoose between your leaving him and his leaving off privateering, hewill hesitate in relinquishing the latter. You have, moreover, greatweight with him, Mr. Elrington; my father is fully aware of the deepobligation he is under to your courage and self-devotion in the affairof the Jacobite refugees. You will, therefore, succeed, if you arefirm; and, if you do succeed, you will have my gratitude, if that isof any importance to you; my friendship you know you have already. "

The entrance of Mr. Trevannion prevented my reply. We had been waitingfor his return from a walk, and dinner had been ready some time. "Ihave just seen some of the men of the Arrow, " said Mr. Trevannion, taking off his hat and spencer, "and that detained me. "

"Has Captain Levee arrived, then, Sir?" said I. 

"No; but he has sent in a prize--of no great value--laden with lightwares. The men in charge tell me he has had a rough affair with avessel armed _en flute_, and that he has lost some men. Your brotherPhilip, as usual, is wounded. "

I should here observe, that during the year which had passed away, thetwo privateers had been several times in port--they had met withmoderate success, barely sufficient to pay their expenses; my brotherPhilip had always conducted himself very gallantly, and had been twicewounded in different engagements. 

"Well, Sir, " replied I, "I do not think that the loss of a littleblood will do any harm to such a hot-headed youth as Master Philip;but I hope in a short time to give him an opportunity of shedding itin the service of the king, instead of in the pursuit of money. Indeed, " continued I, as I sat down to table, "the enemy are now socautious, or have so few vessels on the high seas, that I fear yourprivateering account current will not be very favourable, whenbalanced, as it will be in a few days, notwithstanding this cargo ofwares just arrived. "

"Then we must hope better for next year, " replied Mr. Trevannion. "Amy, my dear, have you been out to-day?"

"Yes, Sir; I was riding for two hours. "

"Have they altered your pillion yet?"

"Yes, Sir; it came home last night, and it is now very comfortable. "

"I called at Mrs. Carleton's, who is much better. What a fop that Mr. Carleton is--I don't know what scented powder he uses, but it perfumedthe whole room. Had not Mrs. Carleton been such an invalid, I shouldhave opened the window. "

Mr. Trevannion then turned the conversation to some politicalintelligence which he had just received, and this engaged us till thedinner was over, and I returned to the counting-house, where I foundthe men who had brought in the prize, and who gave me a letter fromPhilip, stating that his wound was of no consequence. 

The communication of Mr. Trevannion took place, as his daughter hadassured me it would, on the anniversary of my entering into Mr. Trevannion's counting-house. After dinner, as we, as usual, weresmoking our pipes, Mr. Trevannion said: "Elrington, you have been withme now one year, and during that time you have made yourself fullymaster of your business; much to my surprise, I acknowledge, but stillmore to my satisfaction. That I have every reason to be satisfied withyou, you may imagine, when I tell you that it is now my intention totake you into partnership, and I trust by my so doing that you willsoon be an independent man. You know the capital in the business aswell as I do. I did say an eighth, but I now propose to make over toyou one-fourth, and to allow your profits of every year (deductingyour necessary expenses) to be invested in the business, until youhave acquired a right to one-half. Of future arrangements we willspeak hereafter. "

"Mr. Trevannion, " replied I, "that I am truly grateful for suchunexpected liberality, I hardly need say, and you have my best thanksfor your noble offer; but I have scruples which, I must confess, Icannot get over. "

"Scruples!" exclaimed Mr. Trevannion, laying down his pipe on thetable. "Oh! I see now, " continued he after a pause; "you think I amrobbing my daughter. No, no, the labourer is worthy of his hire, andshe will have more than sufficient. You carry your conscientiousnesstoo far, my dear fellow; I have more than enough for Amy, out of thebusiness altogether. "

"I am aware of that, Sir, " added I, "and I did not, therefore, referto your daughter when I said that I had scruples. I must be candidwith you, Sir. How is it that I am now in your employ?"

"Why, because you had a dislike to privateering, and I had a debt ofgratitude to pay. "

"Exactly, Sir; but whether you had been pleased to employ me or not, Ihad made up my mind, as you well know, from conscientious motives, notto continue on board of a privateer. "

"Well, I grant that. "

"The same motives, Sir, will not allow me to be a sharer in theprofits arising from such sources. I should consider myself equallywrong if I did so, as if I remained on board. Do not be angry with me, Sir, " continued I; "if I, with many thanks, decline your offer ofbeing your partner; I will faithfully serve you upon any salary whichyou may consider I may merit, and trust to your liberality in everything. "

Mr. Trevannion made no reply; he had resumed his pipe, and continuedto smoke it, with his eyes fixed upon the mantelpiece. As soon as hispipe was out, he rose, put on his hat, and walked out of the room, without making any further observation. I waited a few minutes, andthen went back to the counting-house. 

That Mr. Trevannion was seriously offended, I was convinced; but Ivalued the good opinion of his daughter more than I did that of Mr. Trevannion; indeed, my feelings towards her had, during the year thatI had been in the house, gradually become of that nature that theythreatened much my peace of mind. I cannot say that I loved her in theusual acceptation of the term, adoration would better express what Ifelt. She was so pure, so perfect, such a model of female perfection, that I looked up to her with a reverence which almost quelled anyfeeling of love. I felt that she was above me, and that, with herwealth, it would be madness for one in my present position to aspireto her. Yet with this feeling I would have sacrificed all my hopes andpresent advantages to have obtained her approving smile. It is not, therefore, to be wondered at that I risked Mr. Trevannion'sdispleasure to gain her approbation; and when I resumed my seat at mydesk, and thought of what had passed, I made up my mind to be oncemore an outcast in the world rather than swerve from the promise whichI had made to her. I knew Mr. Trevannion to be a very decided man, and hasty when offended. That he was seriously offended with me therewas no doubt. I found that he had quitted the house immediately afterhe had left the room. I had hoped that he had gone to his daughter'sapartments, and that a conversation with her might have produced agood effect; but such was not the case. 

In about half an hour Mr. Trevannion returned, and as he walked intothe back room adjoining the counting-house, he desired me to followhim; I did so: "Mr. Elrington, " said he, sitting down, and leaving mestanding at the table, "I fear, after what has passed that we shallnot continue on good terms. You have reproached me, an old man, withcarrying on an unlawful business; in short, in raising your ownscruples and talking of your own conscience, you have implied that Iam acting contrary to what conscience should dictate. In short, youhave told me, by implication, that I am not an honest man. You havethrown back in my face my liberal offer. My wish to oblige you hasbeen treated not only with indifference, but I may add with contumely;and that merely because you have formed some absurd notions of rightand wrong in which you will find no one to agree with you, except, perhaps, priests and women. I wish you well, Mr. Elrington, nevertheless. I am truly sorry for your infatuation, and wished tohave served you, but you will not be assisted by me. "

Here Mr. Trevannion paused, but I made no reply. After a time, wipingthe perspiration from his forehead with his handkerchief, for heevidently was in a state of great excitement he continued:

"As you do not choose to join me from conscientious scruples, I cannotbut imagine that you do not like to serve me from similar motives, forI see little difference between the two (and here, Madam, there wassome force in his observation, but it never occurred to me before); atall events, without weighing your scruples so exactly as to know howfar they may or may not extend, I feel that we are not likely to go onpleasantly together. I shall always think that I am reproached by youwhen any thing is said connected with the privateers--and you may havetwinges of conscience which may be disagreeable to you. Let us, therefore, part quietly. For your services up to the present, and toassist you in any other engagements you may enter on, take this--"

Mr. Trevannion opened a lower drawer of the table, and put before me abag containing, as I afterwards discovered, 250 gold jacobuses. 

"I wish you well, Mr. Elrington, but I sincerely wish that we hadnever met. "

Mr. Trevannion then rose abruptly, and, before I could make any reply, brushed past me, went out at the door, and again walked away at arapid pace down the street. I remained where I stood; my eyes hadfollowed him as he went away. I was completely surprised. Ianticipated much anger, much altercation; but I never had an idea thathe would be so unjust as to throw off in this way one who for his sakehad gone through a heavy trial and come out with honour. My heart wasfull of bitterness. I felt that Mr. Trevannion had treated me withharshness and ingratitude. 

"Alas!" thought I, "such is the world, and such will ever be the casewith such imperfect beings as we are. How vain to expect any thinglike consistency, much less perfection, in our erring natures. Hurtbut the self-love of a man, wound his vanity, and all obligations areforgotten. "

I turned away from the bag of money, which I was resolved not toaccept, although I had not at the time twenty guineas at my owndisposal. It was now within half an hour of dark; I collected all mybooks, put some in the iron safe, others as usual in my desk, andhaving arranged every thing as completely as I could, I locked thesafe, and inclosed the keys in a parcel, which I sealed. Putting Mr. Trevannion's name on the outside, I laid the parcel on the table inthe room where we had had our conference, by the side of the bag ofmoney. 

It was now dark, or nearly so, and leaving the confidential porter, asusual, to shut up the house, I went up to the sitting-room with theexpectation of seeing Miss Trevannion, and bidding her farewell. I wasnot disappointed; I found her at her netting, having just lighted thelamp which hung over the table. 

"Miss Trevannion, " said I, advancing respectfully towards her, "Ihave fulfilled my promise, and I have received my reward"--she lookedup at me--"which is, I am dismissed from this house and your presencefor ever. "

"I trust, " said she, after a pause, "that you have not exceeded mywishes. It appears to me so strange, that I must think that such isthe case. My father never could have dismissed you in this way formerely expressing an opinion, Mr. Elrington. You must have gone toofar. "

"Miss Trevannion, when you meet your father, you can then ascertainwhether I have been guilty of intemperance or rudeness, or a properwant of respect in making the communication--which I did in exactlythe manner you yourself proposed, and my reward has been such as Istate. "

"You have a better reward, Mr. Elrington, if what you assert is reallycorrect. You have the reward of having done your duty; but I cannotimagine that your dismissal has arisen from the mere expression of anopinion. You'll excuse me, Mr. Elrington, that as a daughter, Icannot, in justice to a much respected father, believe that such isthe case. "

This was said in so cold a manner, that I was nettled to the highestdegree. Miss Trevannion had promised me her gratitude, instead ofwhich I felt that she was doubting my word, and, as it were, takingthe side of her father against me. And this was the return from her. Icould have upbraided her, and told her what I felt; namely, that shehad taken advantage of my feelings towards her to make me a cat's-pawto obtain her end with her father; and that now, having failed, I wasleft to my fate, without even commiseration; but she looked so calm, so grave, and so beautiful, that I could not do it. I commanded mywounded feelings, and replied:

"Since I have the misfortune to meet the displeasure of the daughteras well as of the father, Miss Trevannion, I have not another word tosay, but farewell, and may you prosper. "

My voice faltered as I said the last words, and, bowing to her, Iquitted the room. Miss Trevannion did not even say farewell to me, butI thought that her lips appeared to move, as quitting the room I tookmy last look upon her beautiful face. I shut the door after me, and, overpowered by my feelings, I sank upon a settee in the ante-room, ina state of giddy stupor. I know not how long I remained there, for myhead turned and my senses reeled; but I was aroused from it by theheavy tread of Mr. Trevannion, who came along the corridor without alight, and not perceiving me, opened the door of the sitting-roomwhere his daughter still remained. He threw the door too after he hadentered, but it did not quite close, leaving a narrow stream of lightthrough the ante-room. 

"Father, " said Miss Trevannion in my hearing, "you look warm andexcited. "

"I have reason so to be, " replied Mr. Trevannion, abruptly. 

"I have heard from Mr. Elrington the cause of it, " replied MissTrevannion; "that is, I have heard his version of it. I am glad thatyou have come back, as I am most anxious to hear yours. What has Mr. Elrington said or done to cause such irritation and his dismissal?"

"He has behaved with insolence and ingratitude, " replied Mr. Trevannion; "I offered him partnership, and he refused, unless I wouldgive up privateering. "

"So he stated; but in what manner was he insolent to you?"

"Insolent!--told me that he acted from conscientious motives, whichwas as much as to say that I did not. "

"Was his language very offensive?"

"No, not his language--that was respectful enough; but it was the veryrespect which made it insolent. So I told him that as he could not, from scruples of conscience, join me in privateering, of course hisscruples of conscience could not allow him to keep the books, and Idismissed him. "

"Do you mean to say, my dear father, that he, in a respectful manner, declined entering into partnership from these scruples which youmention; that he gave you no other offence than expressing hisopinion, and declining your offer?"

"And what would you have more?" replied Mr. Trevannion. 

"I wish to know where was the insult, the ingratitude, on his partwhich you complain of?"

"Simply in refusing the offer. He ought to have felt grateful, and hewas not; and he had no right to give such reasons as he did; for thereasons were condemning my actions. But you women cannot understandthese things. "

"I rather think, my dear father, that we cannot; for I cannot perceiveeither the insult or the ingratitude which you complain of, and such Ithink will be your own opinion when you have had time to reflect, andare more cool. Mr. Elrington expressed nothing more to-day, when hestated his dislike to privateering from conscientious motives than hedid after his return from his confinement in the Tower, when he gaveup the command of the privateer on those very grounds; and then, whenstill warm with gratitude to him for his self-devotion, you did notconsider it an insult, but, on the contrary, took him still nearer toyou into your own house. Why, then, should you consider it an insultnow? Neither can I see any ingratitude. You made him an offer, thevalue of which, in a worldly point of view, he could not butappreciate, and he declined it from conscientious motives; declinedit, as you acknowledge, respectfully; proving that he was ready tosacrifice his worldly interests to what he considered his duty as aChristian. When Mr. Elrington told me that you had dismissed him, Ifelt so certain that he must have been guilty of some unpardonableconduct towards you to have induced you to have resorted to such astep, that I did not credit him when he asserted the contrary. I couldnot believe, as a daughter, any thing so much to the prejudice of myown father, and so much at variance with his general conduct. I nowfeel that I have been most unjust to Mr. Elrington, and conductedmyself towards him in a way which I bitterly regret, and hope by somemeans to be able to express my contrition for--"

"Amy--Amy, " said Mr. Trevannion, severely, "are you blinded by regardfor this young man, that you side against your own father? Am I tounderstand that you have given your affections without my sanction orapproval?"

"No, Sir, " replied Miss Trevannion; "that I do respect and regard Mr. Elrington is true, and I cannot do otherwise for his many goodqualities and his devotion towards you; but if you would ask me if Ilove him, I reply that such a thought has not yet entered my head. Without a knowledge of who he is, or his family, and without yourapproval, I should never think of yielding up my affections in sohasty a manner; but I may say more: these affections have never beensolicited by Mr. Elrington. He has always behaved towards me with thatrespect, which, as the daughter of his patron, I have had a right toexpect; but in no instance has he ever signified to me that he had anypreference in my favour. Having assured you of this, my dear father, Icannot but say that I consider that he has, in this instance, not onlybeen treated with injustice by you, but also by me. "

"Say no more, " replied Mr. Trevannion. As he said this, I heardfootsteps in the passage, and was about to retreat to my own room; butas the party came without a light, I remained. It was the porter, whoknocked at the sitting-room door, and was requested to come in by Mr. Trevannion. 

"If you please, Sir, Mr. Elrington is gone out, I believe, and I foundthis packet directed to you on the table of the inner room, and alsothis bag of money, which I suppose you forgot to put away before youleft. "

"Very well, Humphrey, leave them on the table. "

The man did so, and quitted the room, not perceiving me in the dark ashe passed through the ante-room. 

"He has not taken the money, " observed Mr. Trevannion. "He might havedone so, as he ought to be paid for his services. "

"I presume, my dear father, that his feelings were too much hurt bywhat passed, " said Miss Trevannion. "There are obligations whichcannot be repaid with gold. "

"These, I perceive, are the keys of the safe; I did not think that hewould have gone away this night. "

I now considered it high time to quit the ante-room, where I had beenirresistibly detained by the conversation which took place. I hastenedto my own chamber, determined that I would leave the house the nextmorning before any one was stirring. I gained it in the dark, buthaving the means of striking a light, I did so, and packed up all myclothes ready for my departure. I had just fastened down my valise, when I perceived a light on the further end of the long corridor whichled to my apartment. Thinking it might be Mr. Trevannion, and notwishing to see him, I blew out my own light and retreated to a smalldressing-room, within my chamber, communicating by a glass door. Thelight evidently approached, and at last I perceived the party wasentering my room, the door of which was wide open. It was MissTrevannion who entered, and turning round with her chamber-light inher hand, appeared to survey the apartment with a mournful air. Sheperceived my valise, and her eyes were fixed upon it for some time; atlast she walked up to the dressing-table, and, sitting on the stoolbefore it, leant down her head upon her hands and wept. 

"Alas!" thought I, "if those tears were but for me; but it is notso--she has been excited, and her tears have come to her relief. "

After a time she raised her head from the table, and said, "How unjusthave I been--and I shall see him no more!--if I could but beg hispardon, I should be more happy. Poor fellow!--what must he have feltat my harsh bearing. Oh! my father, I could not have believed it. Andwhat did I say?--that I had no feeling for--well, I thought so at thetime, but now--I am not quite sure that I was correct, thoughhe--well, it's better that he's gone--but I cannot bear that he shouldhave gone as he has done. How his opinion of me must have changed!That is what vexes me--" and again she bent her head down on the tableand wept. 

In a moment she again rose, and took her candle in her hand. Perceiving on the dressing-table a small gold ring which I had takenoff my finger the day before, and had forgotten, she took it up andexamined it. After a little while she laid her light down on thetable, and put the ring upon her finger. 

"I will keep it till I see him again, " murmured she; and then takingher light, she walked slowly out of the room. 

The knowledge I had gained by this unintentional eavesdropping on mypart, was the source of much reflection--and as I lay on the bedwithout taking off my clothes, it occupied my thoughts till the daybegan to break. That I still retained the good opinion of MissTrevannion was certain, and the mortification I had endured at ourfinal interview was now wholly removed. It was her duty to suppose herparent not in fault till the contrary was proved. She had known herfather for years--me she had only known for a short time, and neverbefore had she known him guilty of injustice. But her expressions andher behaviour in my room--was it possible that she was partial to me, more partial than she had asserted to her father when she wasquestioned!--and her taking away the ring!

CHAPTER XIV. 

 A Conspiracy, which ends satisfactorily to all Parties--Privateering is abandoned, and Captain Levee and Philip serve the King. 

The night passed away in attempts at analyzing the real feelings ofMiss Trevannion, and also my own towards her; and now that I was to beseparated from her, I discovered what I really had not beforeimagined, that my future happiness was seriously endangered by mysentiments towards her: in short, dear Madam, that I was mostseriously in love. 

"And now, " thought I, "of what avail is it to have made this discoverynow, except it were to convince me, as Miss Trevannion had said, thatit were better that I were gone. "

I did not fail to call to mind her observation about my unknownparentage and family, and this I reflected upon with pleasure, as itwas the chief objection raised by her, and, at the same time, one thatI could proudly remove, from my birth being really more distinguishedthan her own. Should I make it known? How could I?--we should, probably, never meet again. All this, and much more, was canvassed inmy mind during the night, and also another question of more realimportance, which was, what I was to do, and where I was to go? Onthis last point I could not make up my mind, but I determined that Iwould not leave Liverpool for a day or two, but would take up myquarters at my old lodgings, where I had lived with Captain Levee. 

As the day dawned, I rose from the bed, and, taking my valise on myshoulder, I went softly down-stairs, opened the street door, andshutting it again carefully, I hastened down the street as fast as Icould. I met nobody; for it was still early, and arrived at thelodging-house, where I had some trouble to obtain admittance; the oldlady at last opening the door in great dishabille. 

"Captain Elrington! is it possible, " exclaimed she, "why, what's thematter?"

"Nothing, Madam, " replied I, "but that I have come to take possessionof your lodgings for a few days. "

"And welcome, Sir, " replied she; "will you walk up-stairs while I makemyself more fit to be seen. I was in bed and fast asleep when youknocked; I do believe I was dreaming of my good friend, CaptainLevee. "

I went up-stairs and threw myself on the old settee which was sofamiliar to me, and somehow or another, in a few minute's I was in asound sleep. How long I might have slept on I cannot tell, but in lessthan an hour I was waked up by loud talking and laughter, and a fewseconds afterwards found myself embraced by my brother Philip andCaptain Levee. The Arrow had anchored at break of day, and they hadjust come on shore. I was delighted to see them, as every one is whenhe meets with friends when he is in distress. I briefly stated how itwas that they found me there, and when breakfast was on the table, Ientered into full details of what had passed, with the exception ofMiss Trevannion having entered my room--that I considered too sacredto repeat to any one. 

"You know, my dear Elrington, " said Captain Levee, "that I have notthe scruples which you have relative to privateering, but still Irespect the conscientious scruples of others. There is no excuse forMr. Trevannion's conduct, and I cannot think but there is somethingelse at the bottom of all this. You haven't been making love to hisdaughter, or, what would amount to the same thing, she has not beenmaking advances to you?"

"I have not dared the first, Levee, and you do not know her, tosuppose her capable of the latter. "

"Well, if she had done so, there would have been no harm done, "replied he; "but I will say no more as you look so grave. Philip and Iwill now call upon Mr. Trevannion, and while I engage the oldgentleman, Philip shall run alongside of the young maiden, and betweenthe two we shall get our bearings and distance, and know how the landlies--and I will tell you more, Elrington, although I have noobjection to be captain of a privateer, I certainly consider thecommand of a king's ship more reputable; and if I could manage to getthe Arrow hired into the king's service (I still remaining in commandof her), I should prefer it being so. At all events, I'll side withyou, and that will drive the old gentleman on a dead lee-shore. Comealong, Philip--we shall be with you in two hours, Elrington. " Withthese words Captain Levee left the room, followed by my brother. 

It was nearly three hours before they returned, and then I receivedthe following narratives: Captain Levee, as he sat down, said, "Now, Philip, we'll hear your account first. "

"Well, mine is soon told, " replied Philip; "I had made up my mind howto act, and did not tell Captain Levee what I intended to do. When Mr. Trevannion met us in the room behind the counting-house, he appearedvery much flurried: he shook hands with Captain Levee, and offered mehis hand, which I refused, saying, 'Mr. Trevannion, I have just seenmy brother, and I hardly need say that nothing will induce me toremain in your employ. I will, therefore, thank you for my wages atyour convenience. '

"'Hey-day, young man, ' cried he, 'you give yourself strange airs. Well, Sir, you shall have your discharge; I can do without suchsnip-jacks as you are. '

"'Snip-jacks! Mr. Trevannion, ' replied I; 'if I must say it, we arebetter born and better bred than you or any of your connections, andyou were honoured by our service. '"

"You said that, Philip?--then you were wrong. "

"I told the truth. "

"Still, you should not have said it; we took his service, andtherefore--"

"We are not snip-jacks, " interrupted Philip, "and his calling namesbrought on the reply. "

"You must admit the provocation, Elrington, " said Captain Levee. 

"Well, go on, Philip. "

"'Indeed, ' said Mr. Trevannion, in a great passion; 'well, then, Iwill soon rid myself of the obligation. Call this afternoon, MasterPhilip, and you shall receive your wages. You may now quit the room. '

"I did so, and put my hat a-cock to annoy him. "

"So far his narrative is quite correct, " said Captain Levee;--"now goon. "

"Well, " said Philip, "instead of turning out of the house, I turnedinto it, and went to the young lady's sitting-room. I opened the doorsoftly, and found her with her hand up to her head, looking verysedate and sorrowful. 'Master Philip, ' said she, 'you startled me; Iam glad to see you--when did you arrive?'

"'This morning, Miss Trevannion. '

"'Well, sit down, and bear me company for a time. Have you seen yourbrother?'

"'I have, Miss Trevannion, ' replied I, still remaining on my feet, 'and I have just seen your father. I come now to bid you farewell. Ihave left the privateer, and shall never join her again; perhaps I maynever see you again either, which, believe me, I am truly sorry for. '

"She covered her eyes with her hand, as she leant on the table, and Isaw a tear fall as she said--

"'It is a sad business altogether, and has distressed me very much. Ihope your brother does not think that I blame him; tell him that I donot in the least, and that he must forget my behaviour to him when weparted. I did him injustice, and I beg his pardon. Tell him so, Philip. '"

"Did she say those words, Philip?"

"Yes, word for word, and looked like an angel when she said so. Ireplied that I would certainly deliver her message, but that I mustnot remain, for fear of Mr. Trevannion finding me with her, as heordered me to quit the house. 

"'Indeed, ' said she; 'what can be the matter with my poor father?'

"'Why, Miss Trevannion, ' said I, 'he was very angry, and he hadreason, for I was very saucy, and that's the truth. '

"'Why, Philip, what did you say to him?'

"'Oh, I hardly know, ' replied I, 'but I know that I said more than Iought; for I was very angry at my brother's dismissal. Good-bye, MissTrevannion. '

"Miss Trevannion was taking a ring off her finger as I said good-bye, and I thought she was going to give it me as a keep-sake; but, after alittle hesitation, she put it on again, and then held out her hand, saying, 'Good-bye, Master Philip, let us not part in anger, at allevents. ' I took her hand, bowed, and turned away to quit the room;when I was at the door I looked round, and she was sitting with herface in her hands, and I think she was weeping. I went out into thestreet, and waited for Captain Levee, and there's an end of my story. "

"Well, now I'll give you my portion, Elrington:--As soon as Philipwent out of the room, Mr. Trevannion said, 'That's a most impudentboy, and I am glad that he is gone. You are of course aware that hisbrother has left me, and the cause of our disagreement. '

"'Yes, Sir, ' replied I, drily, 'I have heard the whole particulars. '

"'Did you ever hear of such ridiculous scruples?' said he. 

"'Yes, Sir, I heard them before, and so did you, when he gave up thecommand of the privateer, and I respected them, because I knew thatMr. Elrington was sincere. Indeed, his observations on that head areundeniably true, and have had great weight with me; so much so, that Iintend to enter into the king's service as soon as I possibly can. '

"I wish you had seen the look of Mr. Trevannion when I said this--hewas stupified. That I, Captain Levee, who had commanded his vessels solong--I, the very _beau ideal_ of a privateer's-man, a reckless, extravagant dare-devil, should also presume to have scruples, was toomuch for him. 'Et tu, Brute, ' he might have exclaimed, but he did not;but he stared at me without speaking for some time; at last he said, 'Is the golden age arrived, or is this a conspiracy?'

"'Neither one nor the other, Sir, ' I replied; 'I follow privateering, because I can do no better; but as soon as I can do better, I shallleave it off. '

"'Perhaps, ' said Mr. Trevannion, 'you would wish to resign the commandat once. If so, I beg you will not make any ceremony. '

"'I have not wished to put you to any inconvenience, Mr. Trevannion, 'replied I, 'but as you kindly beg me to use no ceremony, I will takeadvantage of your offer, and resign the command of the Arrow thisday. '"

"Surely, Levee, you have not done so?"

"Yes, I have, " replied Captain Levee, "and I have done so, in thefirst place, out of friendship to you, and, in the second, because Iwish to be employed in the king's service, and my only chance ofobtaining that wish is doing what I have done. "

"How will that effect your purpose?"

"Because the men have sailed so long with me, that they will not sailunder any other person, if I tell them not. Mr. Trevannion will findhimself in an awkward position, and I think we can force him to hirehis vessel to government, who will gladly accept such a one as theArrow. "

"That I believe, if from her reputation alone, " replied I. "Well, Levee, I thank you very much for this proof of sincere friendship. Theplot thickens, and a few days will decide the question. "

"Very true, and now let me finish my story. 'I am afraid, ' said Mr. Trevannion, in a very sarcastic tone, 'that I shall not be able tofind any one to replace you in this moral age, Captain Levee; but Iwill try. '

"'Sir, ' I replied, 'I will now answer your sarcasm. There is someexcuse for ignorant seamen before the mast, who enter on board ofprivateers: they are indifferent to blood and carnage, and theirfeelings are blunted--there is some excuse even for decayed gentlemenlike me, Mr. Trevannion (for I am a gentleman born), who, to obtain amaintenance without labour, risk their lives and shed their blood; butthere is no excuse for those who, having already as much wealth andmore than they can require, still furnish the means and equip vesselsof this description to commit the destruction which they do, for thesake of gain. There is a sermon, Sir, for you from a captain of aprivateer, and I now wish you good morning. ' I then got up, and, making a profound bow, I quitted the room before Mr. Trevannion madeany reply, and here I am. Now all we have to do is to wait quietly, and see what takes place; but first, I shall go on board the Arrow, and let them know that I have quarrelled with the owner. The men arenot very well pleased as it is with their want of success these twolast voyages, and it will require but little to blow up the discontentinto a mutiny. Come, Philip, I shall want you to assist me. We shallbe back to dinner, Elrington. "

When I was again alone, I had time to consider what had passed. What Ichiefly dwelt upon was the interview between Philip and MissTrevannion--her message to me--her hesitation--and keeping the ring. Icould not help surmising that our feelings towards each other werereciprocal, and this idea gave me infinite delight, and repaid me forall that had passed. Then my brother's hasty declaration to herfather, that we were better born and bred than he was, would certainlybe repeated by him to his daughter, and must make an impression. Andwhat would Mr. Trevannion do? Would he give way to the unanimousopinion against him? I feared not, at least without another struggle. All these questions occupied my thoughts till the return of CaptainLevee and Philip from the privateer. They had well managed theirbusiness. The crew of the Arrow had come to an unanimous resolutionthat they would not sail with any other captain but Captain Levee; andthat if he did resign the command of the vessel, as soon as theirwages were paid, and they received their share of prize-money, theywould leave, and enter into the king's service. 

That afternoon Mr. Trevannion sent for the officer next in command, togive him the command of the vessel; but as he went over the side, themen expecting that he was sent for, for that purpose, told him thatthey would serve under no one but Captain Levee, and that he mightacquaint the owner with their determination. This put the finishingblow to Mr. Trevannion. As soon as this was communicated to him, hewas wild with rage in being thus thwarted in every way. As Iafterwards was informed, he went even to his daughter, acquainted herwith all that had passed, and gave vent to his indignation, accusingher of being a party in the conspiracy. But this was to be his lasteffort: the excitement had been too great, and after dinner he felt sounwell that he went to bed. The next morning he was in a raging fever, and at times delirious. The fever was so violent that the doctors hadmuch to do to reduce it, and for ten days Mr. Trevannion was in greatdanger. At last it was got under, leaving him in a state of greatweakness and exhaustion, and his recovery was any thing but rapid. Humphrey, the porter, had brought us this intelligence; as now therewas no one to transact the business of the house, and the poor fellowdid not know what to do, I desired him to apply to Miss Trevannion fordirections, and told him that, although I would not enter the house, Iwould, if she wished it, see to the more important concerns whichcould not be neglected. She was then attending her father, and sent mea message, requesting, as a favour to her, that I would assist all Icould in the dilemma. I consequently sent for the books, and gaveorders, and made the necessary arrangements as I had done before I hadbeen dismissed by Mr. Trevannion. 

It was nearly five weeks before Mr. Trevannion had sufficientlyrecovered to mention any thing about business to him, and then it wasthat he learnt from his daughter that I had carried it on for himduring his illness, and that every thing had gone on as well as if hehad acted for himself. Although Miss Trevannion had not expressed awish that I should call, she had sent Humphrey for my brother Philip, to let us know the dangerous state in which her father was, and afterthat Philip called every day, and was the bearer of messages to me. Asher father recovered, she told Philip that he had expressed himselfvery strongly as to his conduct towards me, and had acknowledged thatI was right in my scruples, and that he was astonished that he had notviewed privateering in the same light that I did. That he felt verygrateful for my considerate and kind conduct in conducting thebusiness during his illness, and that as soon as he was well enough hewould call upon me, to beg my pardon for his conduct towards me. MissTrevannion also told him that her father had said that he consideredhis illness a judgment upon him, and a warning to open his eyes to hissacrifice of principle to the desire of gain, and that he received itaccordingly with humility and thankfulness; that it was his intentionto offer the privateer vessels to government, and if they did not hirethem, he should dispose of them in some other way. This was veryagreeable intelligence, and was the source of much conversationbetween Captain Levee and me. 

About a fortnight afterwards, Mr. Trevannion, who was still weak, sentme a billet, in which he said that he was afraid that his anxiety tosee me and his being still confined to his room, rather retarded hisrecovery, and begged as a favour that I would accept hisacknowledgment in writing, and come to see him. That I consented todo, and repaired to his house accordingly. I found him in his room, sitting in his dressing-gown, and he had evidently suffered much. 

"Mr. Elrington, " said he, "I trust to your excellent nature to acceptmy apologies for the very unjust treatment you have received at myhands. I am ashamed of myself, and I can say no more. "

"I beg, Mr. Trevannion, that you will say no more; I accept the returnof your friendship with pleasure, " replied I; "I am sorry that youhave been so ill. "

"I am not, " replied he; "it is good for us to be chastised at times. My sickness has opened my eyes, and made me, I trust, a better man. May I ask a favour of you?"

"Most certainly, Sir, " replied I. 

"It is that you will execute a commission for me, which is to go toLondon on my account, see the government people who control the navalaffairs, and offer the Arrow as a hired vessel. You know all herqualities so well, and have kept her accounts so long, that you willbe able to furnish them with all necessary information. I should wishCaptain Levee to go with you, and, if you possibly can, make it acondition that he is taken into the king's service, and appointed thecaptain of her. "

"I will do so with pleasure, " replied I. 

"One more favour I have to beg, Mr. Elrington. When I so foolishlyquarrelled with you, you left a bag of money, to which you were fullyentitled from your good services, upon the table in the inner room. Itrust now that you will not mortify me by refusing it, or I shallthink that you have not really forgiven me. "

I bowed assent. 

"I thank you, Mr. Elrington--thank you very much. Now I shall soon getwell. To-morrow, perhaps, you will have the kindness to come and seeme again. I feel rather overcome at present. Remember me kindly toPhilip. Good-bye for to-day, " said Mr. Trevannion, holding out hisemaciated hand. "God bless you. "

I took his hand and quitted the room, shutting the door softly. Mr. Trevannion was quite alone when I was with him. Humphrey, the porter, had shown me up-stairs to the room. 

Anxious as I was to see Miss Trevannion, I did not venture into thesitting-room, but passed the door and went down-stairs; when I wasgoing out of the street door, Humphrey followed me, and said MissTrevannion wished to see me. I went back again with a beating heart, asensation I had not felt before, when about to go into her presence. She was standing by the table. 

"Mr. Elrington, " said she, as I bowed upon entering, "I did not thinkthat you could carry your resentment against me so far as to leave thehouse without asking to see me; but if you do not wish to see me, 'tisa duty I owe to myself to wish to see you, if only for a moment, thatI may beg your pardon for my conduct towards you when we last parted. I have suffered much since that, Mr. Elrington; do not make me suffermore by continuing your resentment. Recollect I am but a weak woman, and must not be judged so severely as one of your own sex. "

"I have nothing to pardon that I am aware of, Miss Trevannion, "replied I; "I did not intrude upon you just now, because being nolonger an inmate of the house, and not having parted with you incomplete amity, I thought it would be presumptuous in me so to do. "

"You are very generous, Mr. Elrington, " replied she; "now take myhand, and I promise never to be so hasty again. "

I took the proffered hand, and raised it respectfully to my lips. Ihad never done so before; but Miss Trevannion showed no signs ofdispleasure, or attempt to withdraw it. 

"Do you think my father looks very ill, Mr. Elrington?" said she. 

"From his appearance, I think that he must have suffered much. "

"I am most thankful that you have come to see him, Mr. Elrington. Youhave no idea how his mind was troubled, and how he longed to bereconciled to you. I trust he has made his peace. "

"I have always had too much respect for your father, and gratitude forhis kindness to me, to have made that a work of difficulty. "

"You rejoice me much--make me very happy, Mr. Elrington, " replied MissTrevannion, as the tears dropped fast from her eyes. "You must excuseme, " said she; "I have become very weak and nervous during my father'sillness--and sitting up with him so much, --but it is over now. "

"You have had much anxiety, I see, Miss Trevannion; you are pale andthin to what you were. "

"Did my father--? but I have no right to ask such questions. "

"You would inquire, Miss Trevannion, whether any thing was said as tofuture arrangements?"

Miss Trevannion made a sign of assent. 

"I have promised to execute a commission for him, and am going toLondon, accompanied by Captain Levee. "

"To get rid of those wretched privateers, is it not?"

"Yes, it is, and I am to come to-morrow to arrange further; but Ithink you want to return to your father's room, so I will now take myleave. "

"You are considerate, Mr. Elrington; I did want to go up-stairs; butbefore I go I have some property of yours to place in your hands. "

I bowed, thinking that she referred to the ring, which I perceived onher finger, and was annoyed that she was in such haste to return it. But, on the contrary, she went to the buffet and brought out the bagof gold jacobuses, which she laid on the table. 

"You are very proud, Mr. Elrington, not to take what was fairly yourdue, " said Miss Trevannion, smiling. 

"It is much more than I have ever earned, " replied I; "but your fathermade me promise not to refuse it a second time, and of course I shallnow take it. "

My heart was much lightened when I found that it was the gold, and notthe ring. 

"Then good-bye, Mr. Elrington; to-morrow I shall see you, of course. "

Miss Trevannion then left the room and hastened up-stairs to herfather, and I went home to my lodgings. I narrated the substance ofwhat had passed between Mr. Trevannion and me to Captain Levee andPhilip, and also that I had been kindly received by Miss Trevannion. 

"Well, I like the reconciliation and arrangement very much, " saidCaptain Levee; "and as you have such a bag of gold, and I have notfifty guineas in the world, you shall stand treat in London, Elrington. "

"That I will, with pleasure; it will only be discharging an old debt, Levee. Philip shall go with us. "

"But, " said Captain Levee, "do you not think they will recognize theirstate prisoner, and be cautious of a Jacobite?"

"They may remember the name, " said I, "but my person was seen but byfew. I do, however, think it would be advisable, as I shall have tosign papers, to take another. "

"I think so, too, " replied Captain Levee; "what shall we call you?"

"Let me see; I'll have a good name. I had a relative of the name ofMusgrave; I think I will borrow his name. What say you, Philip. Willyou be for the future Philip Musgrave?"

"Yes, brother, with all my heart. The name appears to fit me betterthan that of Elrington. "

Thus, Madam, did I resume my real name without any suspicion on thepart of Captain Levee; but I could not well sign government paperswith an assumed one. 

On the following day I called upon Mr. Trevannion, who received mewith great affection, and it was arranged that I should set off inthree days, which time would be required for preparation, and to makethe necessary purchases. To supply funds for the journey, Mr. Trevannion gave me another bag of jacobuses, of the same amount as theformer, saying that he wished us to appear bravely when we arrived inLondon, and that he should require no account of the expenditure, onlythat if the contents of the bag were not sufficient, he would supplymore. This was nothing more but an excuse on his part to be generous;for one quarter of the money would have been sufficient for allneedful expenses. I told him that I had taken the name of Musgrave, asthat of Elrington might be remembered to the injury of the proposal, and he said that it was well thought of by me. Miss Trevannion hadentered the room when I mentioned that to her father, and afterwardshad quitted it. After I had taken leave of Mr. Trevannion, I went downto the sitting-room, where I found his daughter waiting for me. We hadmuch friendly discourse, and at one time she said, "I heard you saythat you had taken the name of Musgrave for your intended journey. Doyou intend to retain that name when you return?"

"Why should I?" replied I. 

"Because, " replied she, "perhaps it is your real name. Excuse a lady'scuriosity, but is not that the fact?"

"Miss Trevannion, " replied I, "my real name must at present remain asecret. "

"That is to say, it will no longer be a secret if intrusted to me? Ithank you, Sir, for the compliment. "

"I do not intend to imply that, Miss Trevannion; I fully believe thatyou can keep a secret. "

"If you fully believe so, you might, then, reply to my question; themore so, as I now pledge myself to keep your secret most faithfully. "

"Then, Miss Trevannion, my real name is Musgrave, " replied I. 

"I thank you for your confidence, Mr. Musgrave, which shall not bemisplaced. I might now follow up my inquiries as to why you changedyour name, with many other queries; but I am too discreet forthat--the time may come when I shall know all; but I am content withyour proof of confidence, and thank you for it. "

Miss Trevannion never was so lively and communicative with me before, as she was this morning; there was a friendliness without any of herusual reserve, and I left her more full of admiration and devotionthan ever. 

In three days more our preparations were made, and taking leave ofMiss Trevannion and her father, who was recovering, and had admittedcompany to his room, we set off on horseback, as we had done before, and attended by the same two men of Captain Levee's who had served uson a former journey to London. We had no adventure whatever on thisjourney which could be worth narrating, and I shall therefore say thatwe arrived in good health and spirits, and took up our abode at onceat our former lodging-house, instead of going to the inn. We werewelcomed by the hostess, who had her house almost empty. The followingday I made inquiries, and, in consequence, went to the Navy Office, and requesting to see one of the head clerks, informed him of theoccasion of my coming up to London. He was very civil, and repliedthat the government were in want of vessels, and he had no doubt butthey would have the Arrow, as she was well known as a strongprivateer. I then inquired whether they thought it likely that CaptainLevee might be taken into the service, stating what an excellent crewthe Arrow had, and that they would not remain in her, unless they werecommanded, by him, in whom they had great confidence. 

The clerk replied that it might be done certainly, --"but, " addedhe--"Sir, you cannot expect people to do such kind offices withoutthey are rewarded. "

I perfectly understood him, and replied, that, of course, I did notexpect it; but I was so ignorant as to what ought to be done, that Ibegged that he would give me his advice, for which I should be mostgrateful. 

"Well, well, you understand me, Mr. Musgrave, and that is sufficient. I will be plain with you. It will cost 100 guineas to obtain what youwant for Captain Levee, and of that money I shall not receive a doit. "

"I shall be most happy to give that sum and half as much more, toobtain my wish, Sir, and shall feel much obliged to you in thebargain; and while I am negotiating, I may as well state that I have abrother who sails with Captain Levee, who is most anxious to be withhim, and sail as his lieutenant. "

"That will cost another fifty guineas, Mr. Musgrave. "

"I am most willing, " replied I. 

"Well, we must first get the vessel hired into the service. You haveyour tonnage and equipment all on paper?"

"Every thing that is requisite; and, moreover, every cruise she hasmade, the actions she has fought, and the prizes she has taken underthe command of Captain Levee, and with the crew now on board. "

"Furnish all these documents, Mr. Musgrave, and leave it to me. I amto understand that you perfectly agree to the terms I have proposed?"

"Perfectly, Sir; and, if you please, I will sign a memorandum to thateffect. "

"No, no, " replied he, "we never put such things down on paper. It isan affair of honour and good faith. You say your money is all ready. "

"At a minute's warning. "

"That is sufficient, Mr. Musgrave. I will now wish you good morning. Send me the documents. "

"I have them in my pocket, Sir. "

"Better still; then the affair may be arranged this afternoon, and youmay call to-morrow at about two in the afternoon; and you may as wellbring the money with you, as you can but take it away again if everything is not to your satisfaction. "

I returned to the lodgings quite delighted with the prospect of such afortunate issue to my mission, and was in good time for dinner. I didnot tell Captain Levee or Philip of what had passed, but merely that Iconsidered that there was a good chance of success, and that I was tocall on the following day. That night we went to the theatre, and sawa play performed written by Shakspeare, in the time of QueenElizabeth, and called the "Merry Wives of Windsor. " We were muchpleased with the character _Falstaff_, a fat knight, full of humour. The next day, at the time appointed, I called upon the head clerk, whotold me that every thing was arranged according to my wishes; that thehiring of the vessel was according to her tonnage; and he consideredthat the price offered by the government was fair and liberal; so didI, and immediately accepted it. He then drew from his desk thearticles of agreement between the government and the owner of thevessel, and at the same time, the warrants for Captain Levee andPhilip, to act as commander and lieutenant. 

"Now, Mr. Musgrave, all you have to do is to sign the first paper, andfulfil the other portion of our agreement. "

I immediately pulled out the bag of money which I had brought with me, and after counting it over, the clerk gave me his pen to sign thedocument, and handed to me the warrants for Philip and Captain Levee. 

"You have behaved liberally in this affair, Mr. Musgrave, " said thegentleman, as he locked up the bag of money in his desk; "if at anytime I can be of use to you, you may command me. "

"I thank you, Sir, " replied I, "I may by-and-by have to ask you toexert your influence in behalf of my brother, that he may obtain thecommand of one of the king's ships, and if you can help me, I shall bemost grateful. "

"Depend upon it I will, " replied he, "and I beg you will use noceremony on making the application. "

He then shook hands with me, and I went home. Dinner was over when Icame back, but the hostess had put away some victuals for me, andwhile I was eating them, I gave them an account of my success, handingtheir warrants to Captain Levee and Philip. They could hardly creditme, even when the documents were in their hands, but pledging them tosecrecy, I told them by what means I had been so successful. Whereuponthey thanked me, and we then went out to procure the uniforms suitableto their respective ranks, and this occupied us till the evening, whenwe agreed to go to the cockpit and see the fights between the variousanimals, with which Philip particularly was much delighted. As we hadnothing to detain us in London, and it was necessary that the Arrowshould immediately run round to the Nore, we determined, as theuniforms were to be ready on the following day, that the day afterthat we would return to Liverpool. 

CHAPTER XV. 

 We return to Liverpool--I have an interview with Miss Trevannion--Plutus interferes with Cupid, and I sail again for the coast of Africa. 

We set off and arrived at Liverpool, without accident, late on thesixth night, when we repaired to our usual lodgings. The next day Icalled to tell Mr. Trevannion that I had returned, and was informed byHumphrey that he was quite strong again, and very anxious to see me, although he had no idea that I should return so soon. Humphrey went upto announce my arrival, and Mr. Trevannion admitted me immediately, although he was not yet out of bed. 

"I fear that you have not been successful, " said he, as he took myhand. 

"On the contrary, Sir, I have succeeded in every thing, " and I thengave him an account of what had happened. 

"Well, " replied he, "I am very glad of it, and recollect I must be atthe expense, as, without you had incurred it, the schooner would not, in all probability, have been hired. And now I want to consult withyou about something else. Here is a letter from Captain Irving, of theAmy, brought home by the Chester Lass. "

These were two vessels employed on the Gold Coast, which belonged toMr. Trevannion. 

"Read it, " said Mr. Trevannion, "and give me your opinion. "

I did so: Captain Irving stated that he had pushed the two vessels upa small river on the coast, which he had not known of before, and hadfallen in with a black ruler, who had never yet treated with theEnglish; but only with the Spaniards, for slaves. That his Englishcommodities were quite new to the natives, and that, in consequence, he had made a most fortunate traffic with them, and had loaded avessel with ivory, wax, and gold-dust to the amount of 1, 000 pounds, and that he had sent the Chester Lass, remaining himself, to continuethe barter before it was known to the other ships on the coast, whichit would soon be. He continued, that he had not sufficient of thearticles which were most valued by the natives, and requested that Mr. Trevannion would immediately despatch another vessel with variousgoods enumerated, and that then he should be able to fill his ownvessel as well as the one that he had despatched home; that the riverwas in such a latitude, and the mouth difficult to discover; that hesent a little sketch of the coast, which would facilitate thediscovery--but that no time was to be lost, as the sickly season wascoming on, and it was very unhealthy at that time. 

As I folded up the letter, Mr. Trevannion said, "Now, here is an invoice of the whole cargo sent home by the ChesterLass. I reckon it worth about 7, 000_l. _"

I looked over the invoice, and agreed with Mr. Trevannion, that it waswell worth that, if not more. 

"This is most important, you will acknowledge, Musgrave, " said Mr. Trevannion; "but before I go any further, I trust that, now the onlydifficulty is got over, you will not refuse to be my partner; the onlydifference I intend to make is, that I now offer you one-fourthinstead of one-eighth. Silence gives consent, " continued Mr. Trevannion, as I did not immediately reply. 

"I was so astonished at your munificent offer, Sir, that I could notwell speak. "

"Then it's agreed; so say no more about it, " said Mr. Trevannion, taking me by the hand, and pressing it warmly--"and now to business. My idea is, to sent out the Sparrow-Hawk, being so fast a sailer. Ofcourse, as a privateer, she has done her work; and as the governmentwish the complement of the Arrow to be increased, I think we cannot dobetter than to fill her up with some of the Sparrow-Hawk's men, leaving about twenty-five on board of her, and sending her out as soonas possible to the coast, with the articles which Captain Irvingrequests. "

"I agree with you, Sir, that it will be the best plan. "

"But whom to send is the difficulty, " said Mr. Trevannion. "CaptainPaul, of the Chester Lass, is very ill, and not likely to be out ofbed for some time; and even if he were well, I have no opinion of himin an affair of this moment. If, as Captain Irving says, he can fillthe Amy, her cargo will be worth three times that of the Chester Lass;but, of course, the destination of the Sparrow-Hawk must be a secret, and I do not know whom to intrust her to. We require some one in whomwe can put confidence. "

"I agree with you, Sir, " replied I; "and, if you have no objection, Ithink that the best plan will be for me to go myself; I shall be backagain in ten weeks at the furthest. "

"Well, as you will now have a strong interest in it, I really think sotoo. In fact, I don't know whom else we can trust. "

"I agree with you, Sir, and I will go myself, and I think the soonerthe better; but I do not know whether we can obtain all the goodsrequisite immediately. "

"We can have them in five or six days, " replied Mr. Trevannion; "Isent Humphrey out to make inquiry. "

"At all events, I must look to them myself; and there are many otherthings to manage, so I had better wish you a good morning now, Mr. Trevannion, and in the evening I will call again, and let you knowwhat I have done. "

"Do so, " said he, and I then took my leave. 

I certainly was very much astonished as well as much pleased at Mr. Trevannion's liberality relative to the partnership, and I could nowlook forward to competency in a few years at the furthest. Certainly, if Mr. Trevannion had been hasty in his conduct towards me, he hadmade most noble reparation. I first returned to the lodgings and toldCaptain Levee and Philip what had passed; they immediately proposedthat we should all go together on board the Sparrow-Hawk, that I mightmake my arrangements, and that they might persuade some of the men tojoin the Arrow. I first picked out the men I wished to sail with me;and then they talked over the rest, who that evening went on shore fortheir wages, and the next morning joined the Arrow, as Captain Leveewas anxious to get round to the Nore. The day after the men joined, the Arrow sailed, which I was not sorry for, as it left me more atleisure to expedite my own affairs. Philip promised to be mycorrespondent, and I bade them both farewell with regret. I called inthe evening, as I had promised, upon Mr. Trevannion, and he then gaveme the deed of partnership, signed and dated the day when he firstmade the offer, and we had quarrelled; but I did not see MissTrevannion; much to my regret, her father said that she was ailing. The business I had to transact, and fitting out the Sparrow-Hawk, socompletely occupied me, that it was now three days that I had been atLiverpool without having seen her, and I was much annoyed at it, as Ihad called every day. My feelings towards her were now stronger thanbefore. She was never out of my thoughts, and I hardly know how it wasthat I transacted business as I did. This evening I was determined, ifpossible, that I would see her, and find out why she avoided me, as itappeared to me that she did. When I called, therefore, I did not askto see her father, but told Humphrey to find out where Miss Trevannionwas, and say that I requested to speak with her. Humphrey returned, and said that she was in the sitting-room, to which I instantlyrepaired. 

"I am fearful, that I have given you some unintentional cause ofdispleasure, Miss Trevannion, " said I, as I entered, "for you haveappeared to avoid me since my return. "

"Indeed, Mr. Musgrave, I have not, " replied she; "I was most anxiousto see you, and have thought it very unpolite, I may add, unkind, onyour part not to have come to me. "

"I have been in the house every day, and sometimes twice a-day, withyour father, Miss Trevannion, and have never met you. Once I inquiredfor you, and your father told me you were unwell, whereas Humphrey hadbut five minutes before told me that you were well and in goodspirits. "

"Humphrey told the truth, and so did my father. I was in good healthand spirits, and in five minutes afterwards I was ill and unhappy. "

"I trust I was no party to it, Miss Trevannion. "

"You were a party to it, but not the great offender, who was myfather. He had told me that upon your return he had installed you ashis partner, and had done you the justice you had deserved; and thenhe told me that you were going out to the coast of Africa in theSparrow-Hawk. "

"It is very true, Miss Trevannion; but where is the offence?"

"The offence is this: my father no sooner does you justice than hewants more ivory and gold-dust, having more than enough already; but Itold him it was as bad as privateering, for in either case he sendspeople out to sacrifice their lives, that he may gain more money. Ihave no patience with this foolish pursuit of wealth. "

"After all your father's kindness to me, Miss Trevannion, I could dono less than accept the offer. "

"You would have been more wise and more just to yourself to haverefused it, Mr. Musgrave. I read the letters to my father when theyarrived, and you know what Captain Irving says about the unhealthinessof the climate. You have been my father's best friend, and he shouldnot have treated you thus. "

"I never did value life, Miss Trevannion; but really the kind interestyou have expressed on this occasion makes me feel as if my poor lifewas of some value. To one who has been such a football of fortune as Ihave been, and who has hardly, known a kind feeling towards him everexpressed, it is a gratification that I really appreciate, and comingfrom one whom I respect and esteem more than any other person in theworld, it quite overpowers me. Indeed, Miss Trevannion, I am trulygrateful. "

I was correct when I said that it overpowered me, for it didcompletely, and I was so oppressed by my feelings, that I reeled to achair, and covered up my face with my hands. What would I have givento have dared to state what I felt!

"You are ill, Mr. Musgrave, " said Miss Trevannion, coming to me. "CanI offer you any thing?"

I made no reply; I could not speak. 

"Mr. Musgrave, " said Miss Trevannion, taking my hand, "you frightenme. What is the matter? Shall I call Humphrey?"

I felt her hand tremble in mine, and, uncertain what to think, I cameto the resolution to make the avowal. 

"Miss Trevannion, " said I, after a pause, and rising from my chair, "Ifeel that this internal conflict is too great for me, and if it lastsit must kill me. I give you my honour that I have for months triedevery thing in my power to curb my desires and to persuade myself ofmy folly and rash ambition, but I cannot do so any longer. It werebetter that I knew my fate at once, even if my sentence should be mydeath. You will ridicule my folly, be surprised at my presumption, and, in all probability, spurn me for the avowal, but make it I must. Miss Trevannion, I have dared--to love you; I have but one excuse tooffer, which is, that I have been more than a year in your company, and it is impossible for any one not to love one so pure, sobeautiful, and so good. I would have postponed this avowal till I wasable to resume my position in society, by the means which industrymight have afforded me; but my departure upon this business, and thekind of presentiment which I have, that I may not see you again, hasforced it from me. In a few days I leave you--be gentle with me for myinvoluntary offence--pity me while you condemn, and I will return nomore. "

Miss Trevannion did not reply; she breathed quick, and stoodmotionless. I gathered courage; I looked in her face, there was nodispleasure--I approached her, she was half-fainting, and put her handupon my shoulder to steady herself. I put my arm round her waist; andled her to the sofa, and knelt at her feet, watching every change inher beautiful countenance. I took her hand and pressed it to my lips;by degrees I became more bold, and got by her side, and pressed her tomy heart. She burst into tears, and wept with her head on my bosom. 

"Do not be angry with me, " said I, after a time. 

"Do I appear as if I was angry with you?" replied she, raising herhead. 

"Oh, no; but I cannot believe my happiness to be real. It must be adream. "

"What is life but a dream?" replied she mournfully. "Oh, the coast ofAfrica! How I dread it!"

And so I confess did I from that moment; I had a presentiment, as Ihad told her, that something would go wrong, and I could not get overthe feeling. 

I shall no longer dwell upon what took place on that delightfulevening, Madam; suffice to say, that Miss Trevannion and I weremutually pledged, and, after an exchange of thought and feeling, weparted, and when we did part I pressed those dear lips to mine. I wenthome reeling with excitement, and hastened to bed, that I might haveunrestrained freedom of thought. I enacted the scene of the eveningover and over again; recalled each motion, each look, every word whichhad passed, and, defying fever and presentiment of evil, imagined alsoour happy meeting to part no more. It was long before I could composemyself to sleep, and when I did, I need not say who it was whooccupied my dreams. I called as soon as I could venture so to do onthe following day, and had a long interview with my dear Amy. Before Iwent up to her father, I tried to soothe her anxiety upon myapproaching voyage, and to persuade her that there was little or nodanger to be apprehended in so short a stay. Willingly would I havegiven it up, but Mr. Trevannion had so set his mind upon it, and Ihad, by my consent, rendered it so impossible for him to find asubstitute in time, that I could not do so, and I persuaded MissTrevannion that I was right in acting to my promise. One question thatcame forward was, whether we should make known our engagement to herfather at once, and this was decided in the negative. Much as heliked me, he was not yet prepared to receive me so suddenly as ason-in-law, and Amy was of opinion that the communication had betterbe postponed. To this, of course, I gave a willing assent. I wassatisfied with the knowledge of her affection, which I felt wouldnever change. As I was talking with her father, after my interviewwith Amy, he said:

"Really, Elrington, or Musgrave, I hardly know which to call you. "

"Musgrave is my real name, Sir, " replied I. 

"Musgrave--Musgrave--where did I know a Musgrave?"

"We are from the north, " replied I. 

"Well, " said he, "I was going to say, that I really wish I could findsome one else to take your place in this voyage, for I do not muchlike your going. "

"Do, my dear father, " said Miss Trevannion, who was standing by him. 

"Hey! Miss Amy, what have you to do with it, I should like to know, and how can it concern you whether Mr. Musgrave goes or not?"

"I said so, Sir, because I know how you will feel his loss for so longa period. You know how you did feel his loss before, and I do not wishto see you working so hard, as you will have to do it without hisassistance. "

"Well, that's kindly thought, Amy, at all events; but still I fearthat Mr. Musgrave must go, and I must work by myself till he comesback; so it's no use saying any more about it. "

Amy sighed and made no reply. On the third day after this interview, every thing was ready, and on the following morning I was to sail. Mr. Trevannion had so many directions to give, and kept me so wholly withhim, that I could hardly find time to speak to his daughter. However, it was agreed that as I was to sail at daylight, that she would see meafter her father had gone to bed. Our meeting took place--need I saythat it was a tender one. We renewed our vows over and over again, andit was not till past midnight that I tore myself away. Old Humphreylooked very knowingly at me when he let me out of the street-door. Islipped a guinea in his hand and wished him good-bye. I hastened onboard of the Sparrow-Hawk, and desiring to be called before daylight, went down into the cabin. There I remained sitting at the table, andthinking of Amy so long, that when the mate came down to wake me, hefound that I was still sitting there, having never been to bed duringthe whole of the night. 

I started from my reverie and hastened on deck to get the schoonerunder weigh. It was soon done, although we were, comparativelyspeaking, short-handed. There was a fine breeze, and lightened as shenow was, the little vessel flew through the water. Liverpool was soonout of sight, and we were dashing down the Irish Channel. 

"She sails well, now, " said I to the second mate, a very clever man, and much better educated than most seamen, for he could navigate, aswell as being a first-rate seaman. 

"Yes, Sir, " replied Olivarez, "she walks fast. She is not too deepnow, " replied he; "what a slaver she would make. "

This man was not an Englishman, but a Brazilian Portuguese by birth, although he had long been out of his country. Having set her course, Iwent down below, that I might indulge in my castle-building more at myease. The wind increased to a gale, but as it was from the northward, and bore us to our destination, it was welcomed. We soon crossed theBay of Biscay, and were in more genial latitudes; and, after a rapidrun of about four weeks, I found myself nearly in the latitude givento us of the river where the Amy was at anchor. I then hauled in forthe shore, which was very low, and required being approached withcaution. We saw some towering palmtrees at sunset, and then we hoveto; the next day we again stood in, and having ascertained our exactlatitude at noon, we found ourselves about four miles to the northwardof the river's mouth. We shaped a course, and in two hours I made outthe marks given for our guidance in the rough sketch of CaptainIrving, and thus satisfied that I was right, ran directly for themouth of the river. Captain Irving was correct in saying it wasdifficult, for it was not until we were within a mile that we couldfind any opening; but at last we did, and at the same time perceivedthe mast of two vessels at some distance up the river. We stood in, and found that there was no bar at the river mouth, which was a veryunusual circumstance on this coast. The soundings were gradual, and inan hour afterwards we anchored between the Amy and a fine schoonerunder British colours. Captain Irving recognized the Sparrow-Hawk, andimmediately came on board. After the usual salutations, he told methat his vessel was half-laden, but that he waited for the articles hehad sent for to enable him to complete his cargo. I told him that Ihad them on board, and he should have them as soon as he sent hisboats. He stated that no vessels, except those engaged in theslave-trade, had ever come into this river, and that they only broughtthe cloth and other articles usual in the trade; but that his assortedcargo had astonished the people, and they were wild to possess thingswhich they had never before seen. They had offered slaves inquantities, but finding that he would not take them in exchange, theyhad now brought down ivory and gold-dust. He told me how glad he wasthat I had come, as the river was very sickly, and was becoming moreand more so every day; that out of twelve men he had already four downwith fever. 

I inquired of him what that vessel was on the other side of us. Hereplied it was a Liverpool slave-trader, and that the captain appearedto be a very good sort of man; that he never indulged in liquor, norwas given to profane language. 

A few minutes afterwards the captain of the slaver came on board topay his respects, and I asked him down in the cabin, and gave him beerand cheese, the two greatest luxuries in those climes. He appeared, asCaptain Irving stated, a very quiet, well-behaved, serious person, which I was rather surprised at. When we repaired on deck, I observed, as the vessel was close to us, that there were two very large dogs onboard, who, at the sight of the captain, bayed furiously. He told methat they were Cuba bloodhounds, and that he never went on shorewithout them, as they were the most faithful and courageous animals, and he considered that he was safer with them than with half a dozenarmed men. Shortly afterwards Captain Irving and he both took leave. As there were still some hours of daylight, Captain Irving sent hisboats for the goods, and after that, as the evening fell, I went downbelow, as Captain Irving requested I would do, and by no means remainon deck after sun-down, as it was extremely unhealthy. 

On the following day Captain Irving went on shore with his goods andtrafficked most favourably. Indeed, as we afterwards found out, he hadprocured in exchange more ivory than his vessel would hold, besidesmuch gold-dust. The day after I went on shore with Captain Irving tocall upon the king, as he called himself. He was seated in front of ahut made of palmetto leaves, with a lace coat on, but no other garmentwhatever, so that he made a curious appearance. After a littleconversation, I went away, and hearing that the slaver was taking hercargo on board, about a hundred yards further up, I walked in thatdirection. The slaves were brought down in about twenty at a time, allof them fastened by the neck to a long bamboo pole, which confinedthem all together. One string of them had been sent down and put inthe boat, and another was standing ready for embarkation; when as Icast my eyes over them and commiserated their misery, I observed afemale whom I thought I had seen before. I looked again, and behold!is was Whyna, the princess who had been so kind to me in my captivity. I went up to her and touched her on the shoulder. She turned round, aswell as the lashing to the pole would permit her, and on seeing megave a faint scream. Without ceremony I took out my knife and releasedher, and led her away. She fell down at my feet and kissed them. Theblack man who had charge of the delivery of the slaves was very angry, and ran up to me, brandishing his long stick; but the captain of theschooner, who was on shore, and who had witnessed what I had done, saluted him with a kick in the stomach, which made him quiet enough. In few words I told the captain of the slaver that I was once incaptivity, and this woman had befriended me, requesting him to namehis price and I would willingly pay it. 

"It's not worth mentioning, Sir, " replied he; "women are as cheap asdirt; take her and welcome. "

"Not so, " replied I; "I must pay her ransom. "

"Well then, Sir, " said he, "I am in great want of a telescope; youhave one on board, will you let me have it?"

"Most certainly, " replied I, "and many thanks into the bargain. "

I lifted up the poor creature, who was sadly emaciated and weak, andled her to the boat of the Amy and put her in. Captain Irving camedown, and we returned on board. It was with great difficulty that, after I had given the poor creature some refreshment, which she wasreally in need of, I could recollect sufficient of her language tomake myself understood by her; but by degrees words came to my memory, and as she spoke I recovered more. As well as I could make her out, the warriors had risen against the king on account of his barbarity, and had cut him to pieces; and that all his wives and servants hadbeen sold as slaves. I promised her that she should not be a slave, but should come to my country and be taken care of. 

She kissed my hands, and as she smiled her thanks, she reminded me ofthe Whyna of former times. I did not, however, think it advisable thatshe should come on board of the schooner, and I requested CaptainIrving to take charge of her, and let her want for nothing, tellinghim that I intended that she should go home in his vessel. Hewillingly consented, and I hailed the schooner for a boat and went ondeck. Whyna followed, but I told her I was obliged to go on board ofthe schooner, and that she had better go and lie down. As she probablythought that the Amy was my vessel, and that I was going away on avisit, she complied with my request, and went down with CaptainIrving, who led her into a state-room which was not occupied. 

As soon as I arrived on board the schooner, I sent the telescope whichthe captain of the slaver had begged for. Whyna had said to me, "Ishall be your slave now, " evidently expecting that she was to remainwith me, but that I could not consent to. Miss Trevannion had heardfrom me my adventures when in captivity, and I would not on thataccount allow Whyna to be in the same vessel with me. The next dayCaptain Irving came on board to tell me that he had two more men downwith the fever, and that he wished I could give them some assistancein getting his cargo on board, which I did, and before night the Amywas loaded up to the hatchways, and there still remained a consideratenumber of elephants' teeth on shore in the hut where he received them. I therefore determined, as his crew were evidently sickening fast, that he should sail immediately, and that I would take the remainderof the ivory on board of the schooner and follow him, giving him arendezvous to wait at until I joined him, that we might proceed homein company. That night three of my men were ill. 

I was on board of the Amy, and had been talking with Whyna, who wantedto know why I did not sleep on board of the vessel. I told her that Icould not, but that we were to go to England directly, and that I wasliving on board of the schooner. Captain Irving weighed at daybreak, and in an hour was out of the river, and as I was as anxious to beclear of such an unhealthy spot, I manned my boats and went on shorefor the ivory that was left. I found that it would take the whole ofthe day to embark it, as we had to go two miles further up the riverthan the depth of water would permit the vessel to do; for the ivorywas in a hut close to the king's house. I had sent off fourboat-loads, and it being then noon, I went off with the fifth myself, that I might get my dinner, leaving the second mate to attend onshore, and taking with me the first mate who messed in the cabin. Aswe were in the middle of the stream, the boat struck against a stumpof a tree, as we supposed, and knocked so large a hole in the bow thatshe began to fill. I immediately ordered the men to pull for thenearest point, which was on the opposite side of the river, that wemight ground the boat to prevent her sinking. 

The first mate, who was a very active man, finding that the elephants'teeth prevented his reaching the bow of the boat, and stuffing into itsome oakum which he had found in the stern sheets, sounded with theboat-hook, and finding that there was not more than three feet ofwater where we were pulling, jumped over the bows to push the oakuminto the hole; but the poor fellow had not been a few seconds in thewater, when he gave a shriek, and we perceived that a large shark hadsnapped him in two. This was a sad mishap, and the men, terrified, pulled as hard as they could, while two of them baled out the boat, togain the shore, for we knew what fate awaited us if we sunk in theriver. With great exertion we succeeded, running her up among thecanes, with grew on that side of the river so thick that it wasdifficult to force your way through them. 

We landed up to our knees in mud, and, throwing out the ivory, wefound that a whole plank was rent out, and that it was impossible torepair our boat; and we were hidden by the canes from those who couldhave assisted us, had they known that we required their assistance, and we had no possible means of communication. At last I thought thatif I could force my way through the canes to the point down the river, I could hail and make signals for assistance; and, desiring the men toremain by the boat, I set off upon my expedition. At first I got onpretty well, as there were little paths through the canes, made, as Iimagined, by the natives; and, although I was often up to my knees inthick black mud, I continued to get on pretty fast; but at last thecanes grew so thick that I could hardly force my way through them, andit was a work of excessive labour. Still I persevered, expecting eachsecond that I should arrive at the banks of the river, and be rewardedfor my fatigue; but the more I laboured the worse it appeared to be, and at last I became worn out with fatigue, and quite bewildered. Ithen tried to find my way back, and was equally unsuccessful, and Isat down with any thing but pleasant thoughts in my mind. I calculatedthat I had been two hours in making this attempt, and was now quitepuzzled how to proceed. I bitterly lamented my rashness, now that itwas too late. 

Having reposed a little, I resumed my toil, and was again, after anhour's exertion, compelled, from fatigue, to sit down in the deepblack mud. Another respite from toil, and another hour or more ofexertion, and I gave myself up for lost. The day was evidently fastclosing in--the light overhead was not near so bright as it had been;and I knew that a night passed in the miasma of the cane was death. Atlast it became darker and darker. There could not be an hour ofdaylight remaining. I determined upon one more struggle, and, reekingas I was with perspiration and faint with fatigue, I rose again, andwas forcing my way through the thickest of the canes, when I heard adeep growl, and perceived a large panther not twenty yards from me. Itwas on the move as well as I was, attempting to force his way throughthe canes, so as to come to me. I retreated from him as fast as Icould, but he gained slowly on me, and my strength was fastexhausting. I thought I heard sounds at a distance, and they becamemore and more distinct, but what they were, my fear and my strugglesprobably prevented me from making out. My eyes were fixed upon thefierce animal which was in pursuit of me, and I now thanked God thatthe canes were so thick and impassable; still the animal evidentlygained ground--until it was not more than five yards from me, dashingand springing at the canes, and tearing them aside with his teeth. 

The sounds were now nearer, and I made them out to be the howling ofother animals. A moment's pause, and I thought it was the baying ofdogs; and I then thought that I must have arrived close to where theschooner was, and that I heard the baying of the bloodhounds. At lastI could do no more, and I dropped, exhausted and almost senseless, inthe mud. I recollect hearing the crashing of the canes, and then asavage roar, and then yells, and growls, and struggles, and fiercecontention--but I had fainted. 

I must now inform the reader that about an hour after I had left theboat the captain of the slaver was pulling up the river, and washailed by our men in our long-boat. Perceiving them on shore on thatside of the river, and that they were in distress, he pulled towardsthem, and they told him what had happened, and that an hour previous Ihad left the boat to force my way through the cane-brakes, and theyhad heard nothing of me since. 

"Madness!" cried he. "He is a lost man. Stay till I come back from theschooner. "

He went back to the schooner, and taking two of his crew, who werenegroes, and his two bloodhounds, into the boat, he returnedimmediately, and as soon as he landed he put the bloodhounds on mytrack, and sent the negroes on with them. They had followed me in allmy windings, for it appeared that I had travelled in every direction, and had come up with me just as I had sunk with exhaustion, and thepanther was so close upon me. The bloodhounds had attacked thepanther, and this was the noise which sounded in my ears, as I laystupified and at the mercy of the wild beast. The panther was noteasily, although eventually, overcome, and the black men coming up, had found me and borne me in a state of insensibility on board of theSparrow-Hawk. The fever had come on me, and it was not till threeweeks afterwards that I recovered my senses, when I learnt what I havenow told the reader, and much more, with which I am about to make himacquainted. 

When I recovered my senses, I found myself in the cabin of theSparrow-Hawk. For some hours I was confused and wandering, but Irallied from time to time, till I could at last recognize the beamsand carlines over my head. I was too weak to move, and I continued tolie on my back till I again fell asleep; how long I do not know, butit must have been for many hours, and then when I awoke I found myselfmuch stronger. 

I could now turn on my bed, and doing so I perceived a young man ofthe name of Ingram by my side in a doze, with his eyes shut. I calledhim in a faint voice, and he started up. 

"I have been very ill, " said I, "have I not?"

"Yes, Sir, indeed you have. "

"I have been trying to recollect all about it, but I cannot as yet. "

"It's not worth remembering, Sir, " replied he. "Do you wish any thingto drink?"

"No, " replied I. 

"Then you had better go to sleep again. "

"I cannot do that. I feel as if I should like to get up. Where is Mr. Thompson? I must see him. "

"Mr. Thompson, Sir, " replied he; "don't you recollect?"

"What?"

"Why, Sir, he was bitten in two by a shark. "

"Shark!" this was the key-note required, and my memory returned. "Yes, yes, I recollect now all, all. I recollect the panther and thecane-brakes. How was I preserved?"

"The bloodhounds killed the panther, and you were brought on boardinsensible, and have been in a raging fever ever since. "

"It must be so, " replied I, collecting my senses after a few momentsof thought. "It must be so. How long have I been ill?"

"This is the twenty-first day. "

"The twenty-first day!" cried I. "Is it possible? Are none of the menill?"

"No, Sir, they are all well. "

"But I hear the water against the bends. Are we not still at anchor?"

"No, Sir, the second mate got the schooner under weigh as he found youwere so ill. "

"And I have been ill twenty-one days. Why we must be near home?"

"We expect to make the land in a few days, Sir, " replied Ingram. 

"Thank Heaven for all its mercies, " said I. "I never expected to seeold England again. But what a bad smell there is. What can it be?"

"I suppose it is the bilge-water, Sir, " replied Ingram. "People whoare ill and weak always are annoyed by it; but I think, Sir, if youwould take a little gruel, and then go to sleep again, it would bebetter. "

"Well, I fear I am not very strong, and talking so much has done me nogood. I think I could take a little gruel. "

"Then, Sir, I'll go and get some made, and be back very soon. "

"Do, Ingram, and tell Mr. Olivarez, the second mate, that I wouldspeak to him. "

"Yes, I will, " replied the man, and he left the state-room. 

I waited some time listening for the arrival of the second mate, andthen I thought that I heard odd noises in the hold before thebulk-head of the state-room in which I was lying, but I was still veryweak, and my head swam. After a time Ingram came down with the gruel, into which he put some sugar and a spoonful of rum, to flavour it, ashe said. He offered it to me, and I drank it all, for I had anappetite; but whether it was that I was very weak, or the rum he putin was more than he said, it is certain that I had hardly given himback the basin than I felt so drowsy that I turned away from him, andwas soon again in forgetfulness. 

This Ingram was a young man who had been apprenticed to an apothecary, and had taken to the sea. He was well educated, and a very merryfellow, and I had chosen him as one who could attend upon me in thecabin, and at the same time be otherwise useful if required, as he wasa very good seaman, and very active. When I awoke again I feltconvinced that I must have slept through the night, as it was broaddaylight, as before, but Ingram was not by my bed-side. There was nobell in the state-room, and I was obliged to await his coming. I feltmuch stronger than the day before, and now proposed getting out of bedas soon as Ingram should come down into the cabin. I now rememberedthat the second mate had not come down to me, and heard noises andmurmurings in the hold as I had the day previous, which surprised me, and I became more anxious for the return of Ingram. At last he came, and I told him that I had been awake more than an hour. 

"How do you feel yourself, Sir?" said he. 

"Quite strong. I should like to get up and dress. Perhaps I may beable to get on deck for a quarter of an hour. "

"I think, " replied he, "that you had better wait, and hear what I haveto tell you, Sir. I would not tell you yesterday, because I thought itwould be too much for you; but as I see you are really better to-day, I must say that I have strange things to tell you. "

"Indeed!" cried I, with surprise. "Strange things. By the bye, why didnot Olivarez come to me yesterday?"

"I will explain all to you, Sir, if you will lie down and listen towhat I have to say, and take the news quietly. "

"Very well, Ingram, I will do so. Now pray go on. "

"You were brought on board in a state of fever and insensibility bythe captain of the slaver. He said, as he lifted you over the side, that you were a dead man. We all thought the same, and you were takendown into the cabin with that persuasion on the part of the wholecrew. Your delirium and fever increased, and every hour it wasexpected that you would give up the ghost. Now, Sir, two daysafterwards the slaver sailed with his cargo, and we were left alone inthe river. Olivarez, who of course commanded, talked to the men. Hesaid that you were as good as dead already, and that he thought thatthis was a fair opportunity for their making money. He proposed thatthe ivory still on shore should be changed for slaves, which he saidthe negroes would gladly do, and that we should run with our cargo tothe Brazils. He said that it was useless our remaining in the river, as we should all lose our lives in the same way that you had done, andthat he thought, as commanding the schooner, he knew what would bestplease the owner, who had long employed vessels in the slave-trade, and would not be sorry to find that we had run a cargo, and wouldreward them all liberally. That this would be an excuse to leave theriver immediately, whereas otherwise they would have to wait till yourecovered or died, and by that time they might half of them be deadthemselves. Do you understand me, Sir?"

"Yes, perfectly. Go on, Ingram. "

"Well, Sir, the men did not perceive what he was about, and repliedthat so long as they left the river they did not care how soon, andthat it was better that we should take a cargo of slaves at allevents, for Olivarez was in command now, and they should do as heordered them. I made no reply, indeed Olivarez never put the questionto me. Well, Sir, the ivory was soon exchanged for slaves, who are nowon board, and it is the slaves whom you have smelt and complained of. We received on board 140, and provisions sufficient with what we had, and having taken in all the water we could below and on deck, we madesail out of the river, and have since steered for the Brazils. "

"But Olivarez has taken a most unwarrantable responsibility, " said I;"and one that he shall answer for. "

"Stop, Sir, " replied Ingram, "you have only heard the first part ofthe story. When we had been three days at sea, Olivarez, who had beentalking to the men, one by one and apart, called them together, andsaid, it was an opportunity not to be lost, that they had possessionof the vessel, and the owner would never have a clue to where she hadgone, and that now was the time to take possession of her forthemselves, and employ her in the slave-trade on their own account. That, sailing so fast, nothing could overhaul her or board her, and, therefore, they were free from danger. He then proposed that he shouldcommand and navigate, and receive one-half of the profits, and thatthe other half should be divided among the crew--the expense of theprovisions, &c. Being paid out of it previous to their sharing andmaking a calculation, he showed them that every voyage would be worthabout 100_l. _ a-man after all expenses were paid. The crew consentedat once to the terms--all but me; and when he asked me, my answer was, that I would consent to nothing while you were yet alive. I said that, because I was afraid that they would murder me, or throw meoverboard. "

"Go on, Ingram; go on, and let me hear it all at once. "

"'Then you will soon be freed from your difficulty, ' said Olivarez. 

"'I do not know that, Sir, ' I replied, 'for I think Mr. Musgrave mayget over it. '

"'Indeed, ' he returned, 'well, then, so much the worse for him. '

"As he, Olivarez, said this, the whole of the crew, to do themjustice, cried out, that there should be no murder, for if there was, they not only would have nothing to do with the affair, but would makeit known at the first port to which they came. That you had alwaysbeen a kind, good officer, and were too brave a man to die in thatway. 

"'Well, my men, ' said Olivarez, 'I never had an idea of the kind, andI promise you, if he lives through it, there shall be no murder; Iwill put him on shore at the first port we arrive at, but in such away as to secure our safety--that we must look to. '

"The men said, that that was all right, and then they all agreed tojoin him. 

"'And you, Ingram, ' said Olivarez, 'what do you say?'

"'What I said before, ' I replied; 'that as long as Mr. Musgrave livesI will come to no agreement whatever. '

"'Well, ' said Olivarez, 'it is but postponing your decision; I knowthat you will join us. So now, my lads, as we're all agreed, we may aswell go to dinner. '"

"The scoundrel shall pay for this, " cried I. 

"Hush, Sir, hush, I pray; say nothing, but wait patiently and see whatturns up. We are not yet at Rio, and when we are, we may be able to dosomething, but every thing depends upon keeping quiet, for if the menbecome alarmed, they may be persuaded to kill you to save themselves. "

"That is very true, Ingram, " replied I. "Leave me now for half anhour, I wish to be alone. "

You may imagine, my dear Madam, my agitation at hearing thisintelligence. I who had thought that I was within a few days' sail ofLiverpool, to be there received by my cherished Amy, to find myself inthe hands of pirates, and close to the Brazils with a cargo of slaves;which they, or rather Olivarez, had taken in the vessel to Rio that hemight not be discovered, for he might have found a better mart for hislive cargo. And then what would be the anxiety of Amy and her fatherwhen I was not heard of? It would be supposed that the schooner wasupset in a squall, and all hands had perished. Excited and angry as Iwas, I felt the truth of what Ingram said, and that it was necessaryto be quiet. Perhaps I might by that means not only preserve my life, but again find myself in my own country. When Ingram returned, I askedhim if Olivarez knew that I was better, and had recovered my reason. He replied that he did, but that he had told him I was so weak that Icould hardly recover. 

"That is well, " said I; "keep him in that belief as long as you can. "

He now offered me more gruel, which I took, and I believe that he putan opiate in it, for shortly after I had taken it, I again feltdrowsy, and was soon fast asleep. I awoke sooner than before, for itwas night, and I heard the voice of Olivarez on deck; from what Igathered, land was in sight, and I heard him order the schooner to behove to. In the morning Ingram came down in the cabin, bringing mesome breakfast, which I ate heartily, for I was recovering fast, andhad become quite ravenous. 

"Land is in sight, " said I. 

"Yes, Sir, it is; but we are many miles to the northward of Rio, Iunderstand, for Olivarez knows the coast well. We shall not be into-day, if we are to-morrow. "

"I feel quite strong now, " replied I, "and I want to get up. "

"Do so, Sir, " said he; "but if you hear any one coming down theladder, get into bed again. "

With Ingram's assistance I dressed myself, and went into the cabin. Ireeled as I walked, but as soon as I felt the cool breeze from thestern-ports, I was revived, and in an hour I could walk quite strong. 

"Have you heard any more?" inquired I of Ingram. 

"Olivarez asked me this morning how you were. I replied that you wererecovering fast. 

"'Very well, ' said he, 'you will share his fate, whatever it may be, since you have been so careful of him, and have put us in such adilemma; but I'll contrive to dispose of you both. '

"I made no reply, Sir, as I knew that would only irritate him. "

"You did right, Ingram; a few days will decide our fate. I do notthink that he dares to murder us. "

"Nor do I think he wishes it, if he can be clear of us with safety tohimself, " replied Ingram. 

Two days more passed away, and then Ingram told me that we were a fewmiles from the town, and should soon be at anchor. 

"Go softly, " replied I, "and tell me what is going on. "

He went up the ladder, but soon came down again, saying, "We arelocked in, Sir. "

I was very much annoyed at this, but it could not be helped--our onlyremedy was patience; but I must confess that I was in a state ofgreat anxiety. We heard the anchor let go, and boats came on board, after which all was silent for the night. The next morning we heardthem open the hatches, and the slaves were ordered upon deck. The daywas passed in landing them. I was ravenously hungry, and asked Ingramwhether they intended to starve us. He went up the ladder to call forvictuals, when he found on the upper step of the ladder a large vesselfull of water and some cooked provisions, which had probably been putthere during the night. There was enough to last two or three days. The next day passed and no one came near us, and I had some thoughtsof dropping out of the stern-ports and attempting to swim on shore;but Ingram, who had put his head out of them as far as he could, toldme that we must be at some distance from the shore, and there wereseveral sharks playing round the stern, as is always the case withvessels laden with slaves. 

The next morning, however, put an end to our suspense, for thecompanion was unlocked, and Olivarez, accompanied by four Portuguese, came down into the cabin. He spoke to them in Portuguese, and theyadvanced, and seizing Ingram and me by the collar, led us up theladder. I would have expostulated, but of course could not make myselfunderstood. Olivarez, however, said, "Resistance is useless, Mr. Musgrave; all you have to do is to goquietly with these men. As soon as the schooner has sailed, you willbe released. "

"Well, " replied I, "it maybe so, Olivarez; but mark my words, you willrepent this, and I shall see you on a gibbet. "

"I trust the wood is not yet out of the ground, " replied he; "but Icannot waste any more words with you. "

He then spoke to the Portuguese, who appeared to be governmentofficers of some kind, and they led us to the gangway; we went intothe boat, and they pulled us to the shore. 

"Where can they be taking us, Ingram?" said I. 

"Heaven knows, Sir, but we shall find out. "

I attempted to speak to the officers, but they cried "_Silentio_, "which word I fully understood to mean "silence, " and finding that Icould not induce them to hear me, I said no more. We landed at ajetty, and were then led through the streets to a large square. On oneside of it was a heavy building, to which they directed their steps. The door was opened for us, and we were led in. A paper was producedby our conductors, and was apparently copied into a book, after whichthey went away, leaving us with the people who had received us, andwho, by their appearance, I knew to be gaolers. 

"Of what crime am I accused?" inquired I. 

No reply was given, but two of the subordinates took us away, unlockeda massive door, and thrust us into a large court-yard, full of men ofevery colour. 

"Well, " said I, as the door closed upon us, "we are in gaol at allevents; but the question now is, shall we be released as Olivarez hadstated?"

"It is hard to say, " replied Ingram. "The question is, what gaol isthis? Could we find any one who could speak English, we mightdiscover. "

Several of those around us had come towards us to examine us, and thenleft us, when, as we were conversing, a negro came up, and hearingwhat we said, addressed us in English. 

"Massa want one to speak English--I speak English--some long while onboard English vessel. "

"Well, then, my good fellow, " said I, "can you tell us what this gaolis, and what prisoners are confined here for?"

"Yes, massa, every body know that, suppose he live at Rio. This gaolfor people that go dig diamonds. "

"How do you mean?"

"Mean! massa--people sent here to work in diamond-mines all life longtill they die. Keep 'em here till hab plenty to send up all at onetime. Then guard take them up the country, and they go dig and washfor diamond. Suppose you find very big diamond, you go free. Supposenot, den you die there. "

"Merciful Heavens!" cried I to Ingram, "then we are condemned asslaves to the mines. "

"Yes, " replied Ingram with a sigh. "Well, it's better than working inthe quicksilver-mines. At all events, we shall have fresh air. "

"Fresh air without liberty, " cried I, clasping my hands. 

"Come, Sir, courage, we do not yet know our fate. Perhaps we may, asOlivarez said, be allowed to go free after the schooner sails. "

I shook my head, for I was convinced otherwise. 

CHAPTER XVI. 

 The Diamond-Mines, and what occurred there--I lose my friend Ingram, and another acquaintance, but they both leave me valuable Legacies. 

After remaining in the court about two hours, it being then near tonightfall, the gaolers came out into the yard, and we were all driveninto a large apartment, the walls of which were of such solidmaterials, and the floor of large flag-stones, as to prevent anypossibility of escape. I was never in such a scene of filth andwretchedness. There was not a spot where one could be driven withoutbeing defiled in some way or another; and so many human beings--onehalf of whom were negroes--being crowded into so small a space, withonly one barred window, so high up as only to serve as a ventilator, created an atmosphere worse than any slave-vessel's hold. I leanedwith my back against the wall, and, I must say, never was so miserablein my life. I thought of Amy, and my sanguine hopes and anticipationsof happiness, now all wrecked. I thought of Captain Levee and mybrother Philip careering over the seas, free as the wind. I thought ofpoor Whyna, and the distress she must feel at finding I did not rejoinher. I planned a hundred schemes to make known my situation, but everyscheme, as soon as I weighed it, I found was hopeless. Still weak fromprevious disease, I felt as if I should be suffocated if I remainedlong in this pestiferous abode, and I wept like a child. Daylight cameat last, and soon afterwards the door was opened; we were admittedinto the yard, and all hastened to the large tub of water, which wassoon emptied. The fighting and scrambling to obtain first possessionwas really revolting. An hour afterwards some coarse provisions wereserved out, and then we learnt, to our great delight, that we wereimmediately to set out for the mines. It would be thought that thiscould be no great cause for exaltation; we were about to go to passthe rest of our lives in bondage; but all misery is comparative, andsooner than have remained another night in that dreadful hole, I wouldhave welcomed any change. About an hour afterwards a guard ofdirty-looking soldiers came in; we were all handcuffed to a longchain, at about two feet apart, one on each side, so that we walked inpairs, and as soon as the first chain was full--and I was handcuffedto it--we were ordered out into the square to wait for the others. Mysuperior dress and appearance as an Englishman excited much curiosity;people pointed to me and made remarks, but I had no opportunity ofcommunicating with any of the authorities, nor would it have been ofany use if I had had. We remained there more than an hour, as theother chains of prisoners came out one by one; we were five chains inall, about forty on a chain. We were then ordered to move on, walkingbetween a guard of about twenty or thirty soldiers, who marched, oneach side of us, with their muskets and bayonets fixed, about threeyards from each other. In another hour we were clear of the town, andthreading our way through a lane bounded on each side by prickly pearsand other shrubs. There was no want of merriment among the party; theytalked and laughed with one another, and the soldiers who guardedthem, and appeared to care little for their fate. As for me, I wasbroken-hearted with the disgrace and the villainous manner in which Ihad been thus sacrificed. My heart was full of bitterness, and I couldgladly have lain down and died, had I not been still buoyed up withsome faint hope that I should have an opportunity of making myposition known, and obtain my release. I will pass over the journey, as one day was but the forerunner of the other. We halted at noon, andwere supplied with fruit and maize, but we were never unchained, dayor night. In a short time I was like all the rest--covered withvermin, and disgusting to myself. It was, I think, between four andfive weeks before we arrived at our destination, which was in thedistrict of Tejuco, and the locality of the diamond-mines was calledthe Sierra de Espinhaço. This sierra, or mountain, was a ridge ofinaccessible precipices on each side of a narrow valley, traversed bya small river called the Tequetinhonha, and in this valley, and in thebed of the river, were the diamonds found, for which we were condemnedto toil for the remainder of our days. As we entered the ravine, Iperceived how impossible it would be to escape; even if a person couldfind his way back, after having succeeded in his escape. For manymiles the road was a narrow path cut on the side of the mountain, yawning precipice below and inaccessible rocks above, and this narrowway was at every two miles blocked up by a guard-house built upon it, and through the portcullis of which it would be necessary to force away. And here we were, thousands of miles away from civilized life, inthe heart of a country uninhabited except by occasional bands ofIndians. At last we filed through the last of the guard-houses, andfound ourselves in a wider part of the ravine, which was crowded withbuildings of various descriptions. We were led up to the director'shouse, and our names, persons, and descriptions were taken down by aclerk. When my turn came, and I was asked in Portuguese who I was, Ishook my head, and replied "Ingles. " An interpreter was called, and Ithen stated my name, and begged the director would hear what I had tosay. He shook his head, and, after they had taken my description, desired me to go away. 

"Why did you not explain for me?" said I to the interpreter. 

"Because he won't hear what you have to say; if he would, every man onthe chain would attempt to prove that he was sent here by mistake. Youmay, by-and-by, find an opportunity to speak to him, that is, afteryou have learnt Portuguese, and have been here a year or two; but itwill do no good. "

During the whole of the journey, I had been separated from Ingram, andnow, for the first time since we left prison, I had an opportunity ofshaking him by the hand. I need not say how glad I was to meet againmy companion in misfortune, and our only fear was now, that we shouldbe again separated; but such was not the case. There were regularlodgings or barracks for the slaves, which were certainly not bad; butas all escape was considered impossible, any one who chose to raise alittle hut for himself out of the bushes which grew on the rocks waspermitted so to do. The hours of work were regular; we were allottedout in gangs, which took up a certain square of the river, or river'sside; we worked from daylight till near dusk, with only an hourallowed for repose in the heat of the day. There was a superintendentover each gang of twenty, who watched them and made them work. Thesesuperintendents were controlled by inspectors, who had the charge offour or five gangs, and who brought unto the director the produce ofthe day's toil. The work was simple. The sand and alluvial soil werethrown into troughs with small sieve bottoms, out of which escaped allthe smaller matter, when it was washed with the water from the river. The stones and larger particles were then carefully examined, and anydiamonds found were taken out and delivered to the superintendents, who then made them over to the inspectors, when they came round. Theinspectors carried them to their houses (for they had houses fromgovernment), and in the evening delivered every diamond found to thedirector. After a short time, I found that the office ofsuperintendent, and also of inspector, was open to any of the slaveswho conducted themselves well; and that the whole of those nowemployed in the offices were slaves for life, as well as ourselves. What puzzled me was, how so many people, for in all we amounted toseven hundred or more, were to be found in food; but I afterwardsdiscovered that the government had farms and herds of cattle at a fewmiles' distance, cultivated by slaves and Indians expressly for thepurpose. Our rations were scanty, but we were permitted to cultivateas well as we could any spot we could find on the arid side of themountain as a garden; and some of them, who had been there for manyyears, had, in course of time, produced a good soil, and reared plentyof vegetables. To my surprise, I found at least twenty Englishmenamong the whole mass of slaves; and one or two of them wereinspectors, and several of them superintendents--saying much in favourof my countrymen. Their conversation and their advice tended much tosoothe the hardships of my captivity, but I found from them that anyhopes of ever leaving the mines were useless, and that our bones mustall be laid by the side of the mountain. Of course, Ingram and I wereinseparable; we worked in the same gang, and we very soon built a hutfor ourselves; and Ingram, who was a light-hearted young man, set towork to make a garden. He moved heavy stones on the sides of themountain, and scraped up all the mould he could find; sometimes hewould get his handkerchief full, but not often, but, as he said, everylittle helped. He killed lizards for manure, and with them and leaveshe made a little dung-heap, which he watered, to assist putrefaction. Every thing that would assist, he carefully collected; and by degreeshe had sufficient for a patch of four or five yards square. This heplanted; and with the refuse made more manure; and in the course of afew months, by incessant activity and assisted by me, he had a verytolerable patch of ground covered with this manure and the alluvialsoil washed out by the diamond-seeking, mixed up together. We thenobtained seeds, and grew vegetables like the rest, and this proved agreat increase to our comforts--that is our bodily wants; but my mindwas far away. Amy Trevannion was never out of my thoughts, and I fellinto a deep melancholy. I worked hard at my vocation, and wasfortunate enough to find some good diamonds, long before I had been ayear at the mines. Having acquired the Portuguese language, I was soonafter raised to the office of superintendent. I now no longer worked, but overlooked others, with a cane in my hand to administer punishmentto those who neglected their business. I cannot say that I liked thechange, I was not so miserable when I was employed, but I did my dutywith diligence. Ingram was in my gang, and another Englishman, an oldman, --I should think not less than seventy years old. He told me thathe belonged to a merchant vessel, and in a drunken brawl a Portuguesehad been killed; he and two others had been condemned to the mines, but the others were dead long ago. About a month after my elevation, this old man, who was very feeble, and whom I treated with greatkindness on account of his age--exacting no more than I thought hecould well perform--fell sick. I reported him as being really ill, andIngram, who was by no means a bad doctor, told me that he would die. A few hours before his death he sent for me to his hut, and afterthanking me for my kindness to him, he said that he knew he was dying, and that he wished to leave me all his property (which the slaves arepermitted to do), that is, he left me his garden, which was the beston the Sierra, his hut, which also was a very good one, and thenputting his hand under the leaves which formed his bed, he pulled outa tattered, thumbed book, which he told me was a Bible. 

"At first I read, " said he, "to pass away time, in this melancholyplace, but of late I have read it I hope to a better purpose. "

I thanked the poor man for his present, and wished him good-bye. A fewhours afterwards he was dead, and Ingram and I buried him by the sideof the mountain. Shortly afterwards our inspector died, and, to myastonishment, I was put into his place. I could not imagine why I wasthus so fortunate in being promoted, but I afterwards found out that, although I had never but casually seen her, I was indebted for my goodfortune to a fancy which the director's eldest daughter (for he hadhis family with him) had taken for me. 

This was singular, for I had never spoken to her, and what is morestrange, I never did speak to her, nor did she ever attempt to speakto me, so that it was wholly disinterested on her part. I had nowstill less to do, and was in constant communication with the director, and one day stated to him how it was that I had been brought there. Hetold me that he believed me, but could not help me, and after that, the subject was never again mentioned between us. Having little to do, I now took up the Bible given me by the old Englishman, as I had timeto read it, which I had not before, when I was employed the whole day;but now I had a convenient cottage, as I may call it, of my own, andplenty of leisure and retirement. 

I studied the Bible carefully, and found much comfort in it. Not thatI was content with my lot--that I never could be while I was separatedfrom Amy--but still I found much consolation, and I became, to acertain degree, resigned. I thought of my former life with disgust, and this second reading of the Bible, for the reader may recollectthat the first took place when I was first confined in the Tower, wascertainly of great advantage to me. I had more time to dwell uponit--more time for reflection and self-examination--and every day Ireaped more advantage and became more worthy of the name of Christian. I now prayed fervently, and I think my prayers were heard, as you, mydear Madam, will also think as I continue my narrative. About threemonths after I had been appointed an inspector, Ingram was taken ill. At first he complained of disordered bowels, but in a few daysinflammation came on, which ended in mortification. He was in greatagony until the mortification took place, when he obtained comparativerelief. 

"My dear Mr. Musgrave, " he said, as I was at his bed-side, "in a fewhours I shall have escaped from the mines, and be no more in bondage. I shall follow the poor old Englishman, who left you his executor. Iam about to do the same. I shall now make my will verbally, as we haveno writing-materials here, and leave you all I possess. "

"Why are you not more serious, Ingram, " I said, "at such a moment asthis?"

"I am most serious, " he replied. "I know that in a few hours I shallbe no more, and I trust in the mercy of Him who died for kings and forslaves; but, Musgrave, I have a secret to tell you. Do you recollectthe story in the fairy tales of the little white cat whose head wasobliged to be cut off, and who then turned into the most beautifulprincess in the world? Well, my secret is something like hers. "

I thought, by his continuing in this strain, that his head waswandering. I was about to speak to him, when he continued:

"Do you know what has occasioned my death? I will tell you the secret. I was washing for diamonds, when I found one of a size whichastonished me. I knew it was of great value, and I did not choose thatthe King of Portugal should receive such a benefit from my hands. Iput it into my mouth to secrete it, hardly knowing what I should doafterwards, but I was thinking how I should act, when one of thesuperintendents passing (that crabbed old Portuguese belonging to thenext gang), and seeing me idle and in deep thought, he struck me withhis cane such a smart rap on the shoulders, that he not only made mejump out of my reverie, but the diamond went down my throat. I'm sureif I had tried to swallow it I could not have done so, but the shockforced it down. Well, this has occasioned my death, for it hasremained in my stomach and occasioned the stoppage, which has ended ininflammation and mortification. I feel it here even now; give me yourfinger, don't you feel it? Well, now you understand why I talked ofthe little white cat. Don't cut off my head, but when I am dead, justput your knife down there and take out the diamond and bury it, for Itell you--and they say dying men see clearer than others--but that Iam certain you will be released from these mines, and then the diamondwill be a fortune to you, and you will find that being my executor wasof some value to you. Now, pray--no scruple--I entreat it as a lastfavour, promise me that you will do as I wish--pray promise me, or Ishall die unhappy. "

I could not help promising him to execute his wishes, he appeared soearnest and asked it as a last favour, but I felt very repugnant atthe idea. In another hour poor Ingram breathed his last, and I wasmost melancholy at the loss of so worthy a friend, who had by servingme been subjected to the same slavery as myself. I left the hut andwent to my own house, thinking over the strange communication that hadbeen made to me. And why, thought I, should I obtain this diamond? Ihave no chance of leaving this; yet, who knows, Ingram prophesied inhis dying moments that I should--well, at all events, I will keep mypromise to the poor fellow. I reported his death to the director, and, about an hour afterwards, went to the hut where he lay. Hiscountenance was placid, and I looked at him for a long while, andqueried whether he was not happier than I was or ever could be. But, to comply with his request--I could not bear the idea. I did not wantthe diamond, and I, who in my early career had thought nothing ofcutting and maiming the living man, now shuddered at the idea ofmaking an incision in a dead body. But there was no time to be lost, the burials always took place at sunset, and it was near the hour. Ibent a piece of bamboo cane double, like a pair of sugar-tongs, andthen putting my finger to the part of his stomach which he had pointedout, I felt that there was a hard substance, and I made an incisionwith my knife--probing with the blade. I touched the diamond, and thenusing the piece of cane as a pair of pincers, I contrived, after oneor two attempts, to extract it. I threw the diamond withoutexamination into a pan of water which stood by the bed, and coveringup the body, I made a hole in the floor of the hut and buried theknife, which I felt I never could use again. 

I looked out of the hut and perceived two of the slaves, who performedthat office, coming towards me to take away the body. I desired themto carry it leaving the clothes on, followed them, and saw itdeposited in the earth; after which I read prayers over the grave andcould not refrain from shedding many tears to the memory of myfaithful associate. I then returned to the hut, and taking the pan ofwater in my hand went to my own abode. I could not bear to touch thediamond, but I dared not leave it where it was; so I poured all thewater out of the pan, and then rolled the diamond out on the floor, which was of hardened clay. I saw at once that it was one of greatvalue, weighing, I should think, thirteen or fourteen _grammes_, andof a very pure water. It was in the form of an obtuse octohædron, andon one side was quite smooth and transparent. Having made thisexamination, I picked up some of the clay with a piece of iron, androlling the diamond into the hole, I jammed the clay down over it. "There, " said I, "you may remain till doomsday, or till some one findsyou; you will be of no use to me;" and I thought of the cock in thefable. My tattered Bible caught my eye, and I said to it, "You are ofmore value than all the diamonds in the world;" and I only utteredwhat I felt. 

For a long time I mourned for Ingram, and thought nothing of thediamond. Three months more passed away, and I had been eighteen monthsin the mines, when some visitors made their appearance--no less thanone of the principals of the Jesuit order, who had been sent by theking of Portugal out to the Brazils, on a tour of inspection, as itwas called, but in fact to examine into the state of affairs, and theway in which the government revenue was collected. There had latelybeen so much peculation on the part of the various officers, that itwas considered necessary to make minute inquiry. A Portuguese noblemanhad been sent out the year before, but had died shortly after hisarrival, and there was every reason to suppose that he had beenpoisoned, that the inquiry might be got rid of. Now this Jesuit priesthad been sent out, probably because a Portuguese, who thought littleof poisoning and stabbing a layman, would not dare to attempt the lifeof so sacred a character. Having full and extraordinary powers, he hadmade a short inquiry into the different departments of government, andhad now come to the mines to ascertain how far the delivery of thediamonds at the treasury agreed with the collection at the mines; forthese mines had usually produced from a million to a million and ahalf of revenue. The director was in a great fuss when he heard ofthis arrival at the further barrier; although immediately announced tohim, he had scarcely an hour to prepare before the superior of theJesuits arrived with his suite, consisting of about twenty people, andfifty or sixty sumpter mules and riding-horses. We were all called outto receive him, that is, all the inspectors. I went to attend theparade, and awaited with much indifference; but my feelings were soonchanged, when in this superior of the Jesuits I beheld the Catholicpriest who had visited me in the Tower and obtained my release. Thesuperior bowed to the director and to all around him, and as he thenlooked at us all, he recognized me immediately. 

"You here, my son?" said he. 

"Yes, holy father, " replied I, "and I thank Heaven that your arrivalwill enable me to prove my innocence. "

"Pray how is this?" said he. 

In a few words I narrated my story. 

"And you were thrown into prison without being permitted to defendyourself?"

"Even so, good father, and sent to the mines to slave for life. "

"Did you not make known your case to the director of the mines?"

"I did, Sir, but he stated that he pitied me, but could not help me. "

"Is this the case, Mr. Director?" said the Jesuit, severely. 

"It is, Sir, " replied the director; "I have more than once reportedcases of what appeared to me great hardship, if what those condemnedhave said was true, and have been told that I was too officious, andthat there could be no reversal of sentence. I can prove to you, Sir, by my journals and letter-books how many cases I did formerly attemptto bring before the government; but I at last received such replies, which I can show you, as will prove that there has been no fault ofmine. "

"Allow me to add, holy father, " said I, "that the kindness andconsideration of the director have been very great to all those underhis charge, and I think it very fortunate that such a person has beenappointed to this situation, as he has done every thing that has beenin his power to alleviate the miseries of bondage. "

"I am glad to hear you say so, Mr. Elrington; Mr. Director, thisgentleman is a dear friend of mine, let him instantly be released. Myorders are not to be disputed by the viceroy himself. "

The superior then embraced me cordially, and told me that I was free, and should return with him to Rio. Imagine, my dear Madam, my joy andgratitude. I fell on my knees before him, and kissed his hands. Hegave me his blessing, and raised me up. 

"Where is your companion in misfortune?" said he. 

"Alas! Sir, he is dead, " replied I. 

The superior shook his head and turned away, saying, "I will searchinto this affair to the bottom, depend upon it, when I get back toRio. "

He then desired the director to bring out his books, and his ownsecretary to follow him, leaving his servants in the court-yard withme and the other inspectors. I received the congratulations of allparties present, and as soon as possible I escaped from them, andreturned to my own room, where I knelt and fervently thanked God formy unexpected deliverance; and having paid my duty to the Most High, Isat down, and fell into a most delightful reverie of anticipations. In the evening, after the superior had dismissed him, the directorsent for me, and said, "Allow me to return you many thanks for your kindness in speaking sofavourably of me as you have done. You have, indeed, been of serviceto me, and I am most grateful. "

"I only did you justice, director, " replied I. 

"Yes, but how few have justice done them in this world, " replied he. "The superior desired me to tell you, that you are to live with thegentlemen of his suite. Of course, you know, it is not etiquette forhim to admit any body to his table. At all events you must allow meone pleasure, which is to supply you with clothes proper to yourappearance, which I can easily do without inconvenience to myself. "

The director then led me into his room, and opened a wardrobe full ofrich suits, selected two of the handsomest, with linen and every otherarticle requisite, a handsome sword and hat, all of which he begged meto accept. Calling one of his servants, he ordered him to put theminto a valise, and take them to my apartment. 

"Is there any thing else that I can do?--speak freely. "

"No, director, " replied I, "I will accept these things from you, as Icannot procure them here, but when at Rio, I have means to obtainevery thing that I require. I return you many thanks. "

"I will send my servant to arrange your hair, " said he; "and I prayyou to consider him at your disposal during the few days which thesuperior may remain here. "

"Do you think it will take him so long?"

"Yes, " replied the director, "I will tell you in confidence, that hehas brought with him the produce of the mines accounted for to thegovernment at home, and on his first inspection has found suchdefalcation from that which has been transmitted by me to Rio, that Iexpect there will be serious business. They never imagined at Rio thathe would have undertaken such a tedious journey as he has done, andthey are in much alarm about it; but I will leave you now, that youmay go home and make your toilet. Allow me to congratulate you, withall my heart, at the fortunate termination to your unjust bondage. "

Having again thanked him for his kindness, I went to my lodging, whereI found his servant waiting for me; and having had my hair arranged ina very tolerable manner, and a little powder thrown in, I put on oneof the suits, which fitted me pretty well, requiring but a slightalteration, from being rather full, which the servant soon managed. Thus did I once more appear as a gentleman--contrary to all myexpectations--and I then went and joined the suite of the superior, who, when they perceived the difference which dress made in myappearance, congratulated me, and warmly welcomed me to join the mealwhich had just been prepared for them. On the following day, thesuperior sent for me, and ordering me to sit down, requested that Iwould enter into full detail of what had happened to me since we lastparted. I did so, and my narrative occupied the whole afternoon. 

"Your life has been full of vicissitude, " replied he; "I trust, however, that your adventures are now over, and that you will berestored to your friends: the service you performed for our cause willnever be forgotten. "

I ventured to ask him how it was that he was now in the employ of theKing of Portugal? He replied, "I am an Irishman by birth, and educated at St. Omers. I was firstsent to Spain by the order when I was young, and have since beenemployed all over the world in the advancement of our holy church. Country with our order is of no consequence. We all serve the holychurch, and go wherever our services are required. I would you were aCatholic, I could advance you beyond all your hopes; but you areengaged to be married, and that puts an end to the question. "

As I thought the holy father must be tired with our long conference, Irose and took my leave. 

Three days afterwards I was informed by him that he intended to setoff on his return to Rio, and now I thought of the diamond, which Iresolved to carry with me. I had no fear of being searched while underthis excellent superior's protection, and therefore I went to mylodging, dug up the diamond, and having washed it, for the first timegave it the examination which it deserved. It certainly was a stone ofgreat value, but of what value I could not exactly say. From what Ihad learnt from the director, who usually put his idea of the valueupon any diamond of size which was brought to him, I considered that20, 000_l. _ was the least which could be put upon the stone. I took theprecaution not to carry it loose in my pocket, but to sew it withinthe lining of my clothes. Glad I was, indeed, when the orders to startthe next morning were given out. I found that a horse was appointedfor me, and having made up my valise, not forgetting my tatteredBible, I went to my bed, thanking God that this was to be the lastnight that I was to pass in the accursed Sierra de Espinhaço. 

At daylight the superior took his leave, mounted his mule, and we setforth, passing the guard-house in the narrow road, which I neverexpected to pass again. Before noon we were clear of the Sierra, andonce more in the open country. The attendants, with a portion of thesumpter mules, went in advance, to prepare for the superior's arrivalat the spot where we were to halt. 

The weather was excessively sultry, and the glare of the sun was verydistressing. At noon we stopped to take our dinner, and the usualsiesta after it. The attendants in advance had raised a sort ofpalanquin for the superior, and every thing was ready. The superioralighted, and sat down under the palanquin, which protected him fromthe rays of the sun; we all sat round at a respectful distance. Theheat was so intense, that to relieve himself, the superior had, whenhe sat down, thrown off his long black robe, such as is worn by thepriests of his order. Dinner was served up, and we had a merry party, notwithstanding the great heat. After our meal, we all shadedourselves as well as we could, and took our siesta for about twohours, when the superior rose up, and gave the signal for resuming ourjourney. The horses were soon ready, and the superior's mule beingbrought up to the palanquin, he rose up, and one of his attendants waslifting up his robe for the superior to resume it, when my eyedetected the head of a snake just showing itself out of theside-pocket of the robe in which he carried his breviary and hishandkerchief. I knew the snake well, for we often found them in theSierra de Espinhaço, and some two or three of the slaves had losttheir lives by their bite, which was so fatal, that they died in lessthan five minutes afterwards. The superior had his handkerchief in hishand, and would have undoubtedly put it in his pocket before hemounted his mule, and if so, would certainly have been bitten, andlost his life. As the superior was fastening his robe at the throat, Idarted forward, seized it, threw it on the ground, and commencedstamping upon it with all my force, much to the surprise of the wholeparty. Some of them thought me mad, and others, who were horrified atsuch treatment of the holy garment, called out, "Heretico maldetto!"which, Madam, you must know, means, accursed heretic. Having felt thesnake (which is very short, but very thick in the body, with a headlike a toad) several times moving under my feet, and then moving nomore, I then stepped off the garment, and turning it over, I lifted itup by the skirt, so that the dead snake rolled out of the pocket. 

"I thank the God whom we all worship, and the Son of God, who died forus all, whether Catholic or Heretic, " cried I, "that I have been themeans of preserving our holy father. "

I had knelt down as I thus prayed, and the superior, perceiving thedanger that he had been in, did the same, and silently returned histhanks; at his example all the rest went down on their knees. 

"Yes, " said the superior; "would to God that instead of reviling eachother, all denominations of Christians would join in thus bruising thehead of the serpent which seeks our spiritual death. "

He then rose and said, "My son, I thank thee for the kind service thou hast performed. "

I then explained to the superior the deadly nature of the animal, andmy fear that he would have put his handkerchief in the pocket of hisrobe before I had time to prevent him, and begged him to excuse myseeming abruptness. 

"There needs no apology for saving a man's life, " replied he, smiling. --"Come, let us go forward. "

I hardly need say that we were not quite so long in returning to Rioas we were in going to the mines. We accomplished our journey, withoutusing extreme haste, in about half of the time. On our arrival, wetook up our quarters at a magnificent palace, which had beenappropriated to the superior during his residence at Rio, and I foundmyself sumptuously lodged. For some days, during which the superiorhad frequent interviews with the viceroy, I did not see him, but oneday I was summoned to his pretence. 

"My son, " said he, "I have lost no time in investigating your affair, and I find that all you have said is quite correct. To the disgrace ofthe government here, and the manner in which justice is administered, it appears that this man, Olivarez, on his arrival, went to thesecretary of the judge of that court in which such offences are tried, and stated that he had two English mutineers on board, who hadattempted to take the vessel, and wounded several of his mendangerously; that he wished, of course, to deliver them up to justice, but that the immediate departure of his vessel would be prevented byso doing, as his crew would be required as evidence; that the delaywould be very disadvantageous; and he inquired whether it could not bemanaged that these men might be punished without the appearance ofhimself and his men, as he would pay a good sum rather than bedetained. The secretary perfectly understood the trick, and upon thereceipt of five hundred cruzados, he accepted the deposition ofOlivarez, sworn to by him, as sufficient evidence, and you wereconsigned to the mines upon this deposition by a warrant from thejudge. We have had some trouble to obtain all the facts, but thequestion has been severely applied, and has elicited them. Now, first, as to the judge and his secretary, they have gone to the gaol, andwill take your place in the mines for life. Next as to Olivarez. Itappears that, on his arrival, he sold his cargo of slaves veryadvantageously; that having received the money, he gave a smallportion to each of his men, and that they went on shore, and, like allEnglish seamen, were soon in a state of intoxication; that Olivareztook such steps with the police, as to have them all thrown intoprison when in that state; and, on the following morning, he went tothem, persuaded them that they had committed themselves during theirintoxication, and that it required a large sum to free them. This hepretended to have paid for them, and having purchased a cargo for hisvoyage, he got them all on board, and again ran for the coast ofAfrica. In three months he returned with another cargo, which he sold. He had found out his mother, and now he expended the money he had madein purchasing a good property about seven miles from Rio, where heplaced his mother and some slaves to take care of it, and cultivateit. He contrived to defraud his crew as much as he could, and beforehe went to the coast again, he married an amiable young person, thedaughter of a neighbour. He made a third and a fourth voyage withequal success, but on the third voyage he contrived to get rid of aportion of his English crew, who were now becoming troublesome, bytaking some Portuguese sailors out with him, and leaving the Englishon the coast, as if by mistake. Previous to the fourth voyage, itappears that he satisfied the remainder of the English crew byproducing accounts, and sharing out to them several hundred dollarsprevious to their departure for the coast. He made a slight additionto his Portuguese sailors, not putting too many on board, to avoidsuspicion, and when on the coast of Africa, a portion of the Englishcrew died; whether by poison or not is not known, and the others heput on shore, seizing all their property, and the dollars with whichhe had satisfied them. On his return from his fourth voyage, havingnow nothing to fear from the partners in his atrocious deed, havingrealized a large sum, he determined to remain on shore altogether, andlive on his property with his mother and wife. He did so, and sent outthe schooner under a Portuguese captain and crew, to be employed forhim as owner in the slave traffic, and she has made two voyages since, and is expected back again every day. Now, my son, retribution hasfallen heavily upon this bad man. Had he been discovered and punishedwhen he first did the deed, it would have been as nothing compared towhat it has been now; he then had no property--no ties--in fact, nothing or little to regret; but now, with a wife and child, with avaluable property, living in independence, and increasing that wealthdaily--now, when he is at the very summit of his ambition, restored tohis own country, respected and considered as being a man of wealth, hehas been seized, thrown into a dungeon, put to the question, and nowlies in a state of misery, awaiting the sentence of death which hasbeen pronounced against him. Neither has he the consolation of knowingthat he leaves those whom he loves in a state of affluence, for allhis property, having been gained by making use of your property, necessarily is your property, and not his, and it has been confiscatedaccordingly for your use and benefit. As soon as every thing iscollected, it will be paid into your hands. Thus, my son, I have atlast attained justice for you. "

I was, as you may imagine, my dear Madam, profuse in myacknowledgments, but he stopped me, saying, "I was sent here to see that justice was done to every body, if Ipossibly could--no easy task, when all are amassing money, not caringhow they obtain it; but, surely, if any one has peculiar claims uponme, it is you. "

The superior then asked me many questions relative to my parentage, and I did not conceal any thing from him. I told who I was, and why, at an early age, I had left my father's house. He asked me manyquestions, and, after about two hours' conversation, he dismissed me, saying, "You may always depend upon my protection and gratitude. "

Before he dismissed me, he told me that he was about to send adespatch-boat to Lisbon, and as I might wish to inform my friends ofmy safety, if I would write letters, he would insure their beingsafely delivered to my friends in England. I gladly availed myself ofthis offer, and indeed would have begged a passage for myself, if ithad not been that I considered Olivarez's money to be the property ofMr. Trevannion, and was determined to remit it to him before I leftRio. This detained me about six weeks longer, during which intervalOlivarez had suffered the penalty due to his crimes, having beenstrangled in the market-place. 

The money received was 28, 000 cruzados, and not knowing how to disposeof it, I applied to the superior, who gave me orders for it induplicates upon the treasury at Lisbon, one of which I had very soonan opportunity of sending home to Mr. Trevannion, with a duplicate ofmy first letter, and a second to him and Amy, stating my intention ofreturning as soon as possible. But this was by a Portuguese frigate, which made a very circuitous route home, and I did not choose to go bythat conveyance, as her detention at the different ports was souncertain. At last I became very impatient for my departure, andanxiously awaited the sailing of some vessel to any port of Europe. 

I had reserved 1, 000 cruzados for my own expenses, which I consideredas quite sufficient, but they were gradually wasting away, for I waseverywhere received, and in the best company of Rio. At last one daythe superior sent for me, and told me that he was about to send anadvice-boat to Lisbon, and I might take a passage if I wished; that itwas a very small one, but a very fast sailer. I thanked him heartily, accepted the proposal, and went to my room to pack up my clothes. Inthe afternoon the captain of the xebeque called upon me, and told methat he would start on the following morning if I would be ready. Ireplied that I should be, put some dollars into his hands, requestingthat he would procure for me any thing that he considered would benecessary and agreeable, and if the sum I had given him was notenough, I would repay him the remainder as soon as we were out ofharbour. I took my leave of the superior, who parted with me with manyprotestations of regard on his side, and tears of gratitude on mine, and early the next morning I was on board of the xebeque. In lightwinds she was extremely fast, but she certainly was too small to crossthe Atlantic Ocean; nevertheless, as the captain said, she had crossedit several times, and he hoped that she often would again. 

The passage, however, that he usually made, was to run up to thenorthward of the Antilles, and then cross over, making the BahamaIsles, and from thence taking a fresh departure for Lisbon. Our crewconsisted of only eight men, besides the captain; but as the vesselwas not more than thirty tons, they were sufficient. We made a goodrun, until we were in about twenty-four degrees of north latitude, when, as we stretched to the eastward to cross the Atlantic, we metwith a most violent gale, which lasted several days, and I fullyexpected every hour that the vessel would go down, buried as she wasby the heavy sea. At last we had no chance but to scud before thewind, which we did for two days before a raging and following sea, that appeared determined upon our destruction. On the second night, asI was on deck, watching the breaking and tossing of the billows, andthe swift career of the little bark, which enabled her to avoid them, the water suddenly appeared of one white foam, and as we rose upon thenext sea, we were hurled along on its crest, reeling on the foam untilit had passed us, and then we struck heavily upon a rock. Fortunately, it was a soft coral rock, or we had all perished. The next wave liftedus up again, and threw us further on, and, on its receding, the littlexebeque laid high and dry, and careened over on her bilge. 

The waters rose and fell, and roared and foamed about us, but theylifted us no more, neither did they wash us off the decks as we clungto the rigging; for the stout short mast, upon which the lateen sailwas hoisted, had not been carried away. We remained where we were tillmorning, every one holding on, and not communicating with each other. As the night wore away, so did the gale decrease and the sea subside. The waters now gradually left us; at intervals, when the wavesreceded, we could walk on shore; but we remained on the vessel tillnoon, by which time we found our vessel high and dry, having beencarried over a coral reef, which appeared to extend one or two milesinto the offing. 

The men, who had been much buffeted by the waves, and who wereexhausted by clinging so long to the rigging, now that they foundthemselves safe, and were warmed by the heat of the sun, rallied, andbegan to move about. We had a long consultation as to how we shouldact. There was no chance of getting the vessel off again, and we didnot exactly know where we were; but the captain and I agreed that itmust be upon one of the small islands of the Bahama group that we hadbeen cast away, and our conjecture was right. After some consultation, the captain and I called the men together, and told them that it wasvery probable that we might be some time before we could find themeans of getting off the island, and that, therefore, we must all doour best; that we would land and erect a tent with the sails, andobtain provisions; after that we would consider the vessel and herstores as public property, but that every man's private propertyshould be secured to him as if we were still on board of the xebeque;that the captain should retain the command as before, and his ordersshould be obeyed by every body, as long as they were reasonable andjust. 

The men, who were well-behaved, quiet fellows--and not, like Englishseamen, given to liquor--readily agreed, and it was arranged that thefollowing morning we should commence our labours. This was a sad blowto me, who was anticipating a speedy meeting with Amy. I knew howdoubtful was the chance of our being seen by any vessel, and that Imust remain here for months, if not longer--but I had been schooled, and could now say with fervency, "Thy will, oh Lord, and not mine, bedone. "

We remained on board of the vessel that night, and the next morningthe gale had ceased, and the waters, to our astonishment, had receded, so as to leave us at least sixty yards from the sea, which was nowalmost calm. We first took a survey of the island, to ascertain ifthere was any water, and, as the island was not more than two miles incircumference, this did not take us long. Fortunately, in the centrewe found a deep hole sunk in the soft coral rock by some other peoplewho had been wrecked here, and in the hole the water was, although alittle brackish, somewhat palatable. It evidently was the sea-waterfiltered through the soft rock. 

The whole of the island was surrounded with coral reefs, with lanes ofdeep water running between them, and the fish were sporting inthousands after the storm, but there was not a tree or vestige ofvegetation upon the whole island. We soon, however, discovered thatit was frequented by turtle, for we found some eggs, fresh-buried, inthe sand. Having made this survey, we then went back to the vessel, and with spars and sails rigged a tent upon the highest point of theisland, which might be ten or fifteen feet above the level of the sea. The tent was large enough to hold fifty men, if required, so webrought our bedding and chests and all our cooking apparatus on shore, made a fire-place outside the tent with the little cabouse we had onboard of the vessel, sent a man to obtain water from the hole, and puton some meat to boil for our dinners. In the evening we all went outto turn turtle, and succeeded in turning three, when we decided thatwe would not capture any more until we had made a turtle-pond to putthem in, for we had not more than two months' provisions on board ofthe vessel, and did not know how long we might be detained. The menbehaved very well, and indeed seemed determined to make themselves ascomfortable as they could under existing circumstances. The next daywe put out some lines in deep water, and caught several large fish, and then we went to find a proper spot for a turtle-pond. We selecteda hole in the reef which we thought would answer, as we had only oneend of it to fill up, and we commenced breaking away the rock withcrowbars, and worked hard the whole of the day, some breaking andothers carrying the masses broken off. By degrees they rose to thesurface of the water, and in two days more we calculated that the pondwould be ready to receive the turtle. We had killed one turtle in themorning, and we now lived upon it altogether, as we wished to save oursalt provisions. The captain and I had many consultations as to whatwe should do, and what attempts we should make to get off from thisspot. Build a boat we could not, as we had not a carpenter among us, or the means of making the iron-work necessary. We had some tools, such as are usually used on board of vessels, and several pounds oflarge nails, but none fit for boat-building. I proposed that we shouldexamine the bottom of the xebeque, and see what damage was done to it. We did so, and found that the garboard streak was broken and two ofher timbers, but they were easy to repair; in every other respect shewas sound. I then proposed that we should cut down the xebeque to alarge boat, which we could easily do by ripping off her planks anddecks, and sawing down her timbers to the height we required. It wouldbe a heavy boat, it was true, but we should be able to launch her withrollers, and the draught of water would be so small that we could gether over the reefs, which we could not possibly do the xebeque. Thecaptain approved of the idea, and we agreed that as soon as theturtle-pond was finished we would make the attempt. In two days morewe had finished the pond, and had turned thirty turtle, which we putinto it. The men, now that they found that they had plenty to eat, began to show signs of laziness, and did not very readily commence thework upon the xebeque. They ate and slept, ate and slept again, on themattresses spread in the tent. At times they would fish, but it waswith difficulty that the captain and I could persuade them to work, and if they did work half an hour, they then threw down their axes andcrowbars, and went back to the tent. They had plenty of tobacco, andthey smoked half the day, ate turtle, and then slept again. Nevertheless, as the captain and I worked hard, the work progressed;in about ten days after we began the work, we had ripped off her decksand her side-planks as low as we thought right, and we were now sawingthrough the timbers, when the quiet of our party was disturbed by whatmay be considered a very strange quarrel. One of the men asserted inconversation that St. Antony was born in Padua; one or two of theother seamen denied it, and this difference of opinion, which at firstwas a mere nothing, from sullenness, I presume, and something beingrequired to excite them, in the course of a day or two ended in aserious feud; the Paduans terming the anti-Paduans heretics and Jews. The epithet of Jew was what irritated so much, and the parties beingexactly even, four on each side, on the third day, after an angryaltercation, they all rushed out of the tent to decide the affair withtheir knives. The conflict was very fierce, and took place when thecaptain and I were at the xebeque, and before we could separate them, four of them had fallen; two were killed, and the other two badlywounded. It may appear ridiculous that people should take each other'slives for such a trifle; but, after all, nations declare war againsteach other, and thousands are killed on both sides for causes almostas slight. With great difficulty we separated the remainingcombatants, and such was their rage and excitement, that every now andthen they would attempt to break from us and attack each other again;but at last we disarmed them. 

This was a sad business; and it was melancholy to think thatcompanions in misfortune should take each other's lives, instead offeeling grateful to the Almighty for their preservation. 

We buried the two men who had fallen, and dressed the wounds of thehurt; but after this quarrel the four others came to their work, andcontinued steady at it. We had now removed the upper portion of thexebeque, and commenced fixing beams and carlines on the lower part, soas to make a decked boat of it, and in another week we had decked herover. But we had a great deal more to do: we had to reduce the mastand yard to a proper size, to alter the sail and rigging, to make asmall rudder, and rollers to launch her upon. All this, with ourreduced force, occupied us another month; for the two wounded men, although recovering, could but just crawl about. We turned many moreturtle at night, that we might have a sufficient supply. We now lookedout for a channel of deep water through the reef, to get our boat out, and made one out to a certain extent, but could not survey furtherwithout getting off the reef, and the sharks were so numerous that wedared not venture. However, we took it for granted, as we had founddeep water in shore, that we should be sure to do so in the offing;and we now got our boat upon the rollers which we had made, by diggingaway the sand from beneath her, and a trench to the water's edge. Wehad been two months on the island when all was ready for launching. 

Anxious as I was to return to England, I cannot say that I was unhappywhen on this island: there was always a fine sea-breeze, which cooledthe air, and enabled us to work without exhaustion. With the exceptionof the unfortunate quarrel I have referred to, every thing went onquietly. After work was over, I resorted as usual to my Bible, andread for hours; and this calmed and allayed any impatient feelingswhich might at times arise. I felt that I had great cause to begrateful to the Almighty for preserving me as he had done, and that itwould be folly and wickedness on my part to repine because I could notobtain all that I wished. I waited, therefore, for His own good time, without murmuring, and in full confidence that all was for the best. 

At last we contrived to get our boat into the water, and she floatedmuch lighter than we thought she would have done, considering theweight of wood that was in her. As soon as she was anchored about tenfeet from the beach, we made a gangway to her with planks, andcommenced getting all our salt provisions, water, and stores, which wehad selected as most necessary, on board of her. The stowage of theseoccupied us two days; we then got the yard up and bent the sail, andhaving fitted oars, we determined that the next day we would embark. As she still swam light, we got on board of her as many turtle as wecould conveniently carry, and then, for the last time, went onshore tosleep. 

As there was no room for our chests, it was agreed that we each shouldhave a bundle on board, selecting those things which we most requiredand most valued. This proposal, which was made by the captain, put mein mind of the diamond, which had scarcely once entered my thoughtssince I had been on the island. When I took it out of my chest, Ithought that I might as well make it more convenient to carry, asthere was no saying what might be the result of our new expedition;so, when the other men were all busy about their own effects, orasleep, I first took the precaution to roll it up in a covering ofpitch, so that, if taken from me or lost, it might not be known to bea diamond, and then I sewed it up in a piece of leather, which I cutfrom an old glove, putting a strong leather lanyard to it, so that Imight wear it round my neck. Having done this without any one takingnotice, and having nothing else to do, I took some fine twine, andworked it over, like the mousing of a stay, in a way peculiar tosailors, so that, when finished, it was very much in the shape of aminiature buoy to an anchor, and reminded me of a _fend-off_, orfender, such as they use to prevent any injury to the sides of avessel when coming in contact with another. Having finished my work, I put the leather lanyard round my neck, inside of my shirt, so thatmy diamond was concealed from sight; I then put up my remainingpieces-of-eight--which were nearly 500, the best of my clothes (forduring my stay at Rio I had very much increased my stock), and Ihardly need say that the old Bible was not left behind. 

It was a beautiful, calm morning when we embarked, and, lifting theanchor, took to our oars, and pulled out through the deep channel, thecaptain standing at the bow and conning us through, while I took thehelm. The boat pulled well and steered well; we had yet to see whatshe could do under canvas. After a pull of two hours we were clear ofthe reef, and out in the open sea. We then laid in the oars, andcommenced our preparations for hoisting the sail to a breeze, whichthen blew from the southward. When all was ready, the men hoisted thesail, but in so doing, a rope being foul, as I was attempting to clearit, I was tripped up, and fell with my right knee on a spike, whichentered deep, putting me to excruciating pain, and laming mecompletely. I was obliged to sit down abaft, for I nearly faintedaway. In the mean time the sail was set, and the boat stood well up toit. She proved to be very stiff under canvas, which was a source ofgreat congratulation. My knee became so painful and stiff that I couldnot move it; I took one of my shirts out of my bundle, tore it up intobandages, and put them on. We had resolved to attempt to make NewProvidence, the largest of the Bahama group, where we knew that therewas a town called Nassau, and from whence we hoped to obtain someconveyance to Europe; but we knew nothing of the port, or theinhabitants, or what trade was carried on with them. 

For several hours our little bark went gaily over the water, buttowards nightfall the wind shifted, and the weather lookedthreatening. We hardly knew how to steer, as we did not know theposition of the island which we had left, and now the wind heading us, we hauled up on the larboard tack, with our head to the northward andeastward. As the sun went down, the wind increased, and the sea ranfast. Our boat behaved well, till it began to blow very hard, andthen it took in so much water, that we were forced to bale. 

We had reefed our sail, and made every thing as snug as we could, butthe sea rising fast, and the boat taking in more water, we consideredit prudent to lighten her, which we did by throwing overboard all theturtle. This we did without regret, as we were tired of eating themfor so long a while. The day broke, and there appeared every sign ofbad weather, and the waves now tossed and foamed too much for such asmall craft as we were in. About noon we saw a vessel on a wind toleeward of us, which was a source of great delight to us all, and webore down to her. We soon made her out to be an hermaphrodite brig, under her close-reefed topsails and trysails. We ran under her counterand hailed. We perceived several men standing abaft, and apparentlythey suspected us for a rover, for they had muskets and other weaponsin their hands. We told them that we had been shipwrecked, and theboat was sinking in the gale, and then we rounded to under her lee. 

There we remained for four or five hours, during which the wind andthe sea went down very fast, and the boat no longer took in water; butwe had been all too much alarmed with the danger in which we had been, to like to continue our voyage in her, and as we thought that we couldnow go alongside with safety, we hailed again, and asked permission. After some parleying, they threw us a rope, which we made fast to theboat, and lowered our sail, keeping off on a broad sheer, as therestill was a great deal of sea. They then entered into conversationwith us. I told them all that had happened, and inquired where thebrig was bound to. 

They replied, to James Town, Virginia. I asked them if they could giveus a passage there, as we were afraid to proceed in our boat; or ifnot, would they see us safe into New Providence. 

The captain then came forward. He was a very dark man, dark as amulatto, with keen small eyes, and a hooked nose. I never beheld amore deformed and repulsive countenance. 

He said, that he could not go to New Providence, as it was out of hisway, and that we might easily get there ourselves if we thoughtproper. 

I replied, that the boat was not sufficiently large and seaworthy, andthat we had already nearly gone down, and if another gale should comeon, we certainly should founder, and again requested that he wouldtake us on board. 

"Have you any money to pay for your passage?" inquired he. 

"Why, " said I, "common charity and the feelings of a seaman towardssailors in distress should be sufficient to induce you to take us onboard, and not leave us to perish; but if you require money, " Ireplied, "we have more than sufficient to satisfy you. "

"How much?" screamed out a lad of about fourteen, who was the veryimage of the captain in miniature. 

I did not reply to this question, and the captain then said, "What doyou propose to do with the boat?"

"Let her go adrift, to be sure, " replied I. 

"What have you got on board of her?" said he. 

I enumerated, as well as I could recollect, the provisions and storesthat we had. 

"Well, " replied he, "I will wait till it is a little smoother, andthen we will clear the boat and take you on board. "

He then left the gangway, where he had been standing, and we continuedto be towed by the brig. 

"I do not like that fellow, " said I to the Portuguese captain; "heappears, or pretends, to take us for pirates, but he is more like apirate himself. "

"He looks like the devil himself, " replied the captain, "and to askpeople in our condition to pay for their passage! He is a monster!However, we all have a few doubloons, thank Heaven. "

About an hour afterwards, it being much more moderate, the captain ofthe brig told us to sheer alongside, and that four of us might comeout and the others remain in the boat till she was cleared. 

"I think you had better go, " said I to the captain, "for with so muchmotion I never shall be able to get up the side with my bad knee. "

We then sheered the boat alongside, and the captain and three of ourmen got on board, but not without difficulty. I saw them go aft anddown below with the captain of the brig, but I never saw them on deckagain, much to my surprise, although we were more than half an hourbefore they again hailed us, and told us to come alongside again. During this half-hour my mind misgave me sadly that all was not right, from not seeing the Portuguese captain, or either of the three men, and I took it into my head that the vessel was a pirate; and I knew ifsuch was the case, we should instantly be rifled, if not murdered. Itook the precaution of taking off the bandage from my knee, and havingremoved the diamond from my neck, I put it under my ham in the cavity, which held it with ease, and then put the bandage on again over it, asI thought they would hardly take a bandage off a bad knee to see ifthere was any thing concealed beneath it. It was with difficulty thatI contrived to get on board the brig, and as soon as I had gained thedeck, I was ordered to go down into the cabin; as I went aft, I lookedround for the Portuguese captain and the men, but could not see them. I contrived, with difficulty, to get down into the cabin, and as soonas I was there I was seized by the arms and held fast by two of themen, while others bound me with seizings. 

As the captain was looking on, I inquired into the cause of thisoutrage. He replied, that we were a parcel of rascally pirates, whowould have taken his vessel if he had not been too deep for us; I toldhim it was false, and that I could easily prove it, as we still hadthe despatches on board with which we had been charged, and that Icould show full proof that I was the same person that I stated myselfto be; that I very much feared that we had fallen into the hands ofpirates ourselves, but that I would have justice done as soon as wearrived at James Town, without he intended to murder us all before wearrived. His answer was, that he was too old a bird to be caught withsuch chaff, and that he would secure us and deliver us up to theauthorities as soon as he arrived. I replied, in great anger, that hewould then be convinced of his error, if it was an error, on his part;that his conduct was infamous, and he looked like a scoundrel, and Ibelieved him to be one. 

"You call me a scoundrel, do you, " said he, levelling a pistol at myhead. 

"You call us scoundrels, do you, " cried the boy I have made mentionof, and who was evidently the son of the captain, taking up anotherpistol in his hand. "Shall I shoot him, father?"

"No, Peleg; not yet; we will pay them all when we get in. Take himaway, and put him in irons with the rest, " said the captain; and I wasimmediately dragged forward between decks through a door in thebulk-heads, where I found the Portuguese captain and three seamenalready in irons. 

"This is pretty treatment, " said he to me. 

"Yes, it is, indeed, " replied I; "but I will make him smart for itwhen we arrive. "

"Shall we ever arrive?" said the Portuguese captain, looking at me andcompressing his lips. 

"I say, my man, " said I to the seaman who stood over us with a pistoland a cutlass, "who are you; and what are you? Tell us the truth: areyou pirates?"

"I never was yet, " replied he, "nor do I mean to be; but our skippersays that you are, and that he knew you as soon as you came alongside. That's all I can say about it. "

"Why, if we are pirates, as he says, and he recognizes us, he musthave been in pirates' company, that is clear. "

"Well; he may have been, for all I know, " replied the man. "I don'tconsider him any very great things; but he is our captain, and we mustobey orders. "

The man now brought forward the other three men who had been left inthe boat. They told us that the boat had been cleared; all theprovisions, stores, sails, &c. Had been taken out of her;--a proofthat she had been gutted and then cut adrift;--that all our bundleswere down in the captain's cabin, and that the ill-looking urchin, hisson, had overhauled them, one after another, and handed to his fatherall the money that he had found; that they had been searched verycarefully; and that they had heard the captain say that we were all tobe sent up, one by one, and searched in the same manner;--and so itproved. I was first taken aft to have my pockets rummaged by thelittle villain, and as soon as I had been led forward and again putinto irons, the Portuguese captain and three other seamen were sentfor and treated in the same way. We inquired of the men what moneythey had in their bundles and about their persons. They had each manfour doubloons at Rio for wages, and the captain had about fortydoubloons. I had five hundred pieces-of-eight: so that, altogether, wehad been robbed to the tune of about four hundred pounds sterling, independent of our clothes, which were of some value to us; that is, mine were, at all events. 

The seamen who guarded us, and who relieved each other every watch, were not at all surly or ill-natured. I asked one of them during thenight watch whether he thought the captain would take our lives. 

"No;" said he, "we will not allow that. You may be pirates, as hesays, although we do not think you are; but if pirates, you shall havefair play; that we have all made up our minds to. No hanging first, and trying afterwards. "

I had a long conversation with this man, who appeared very muchinclined to be sociable. He told me that the vessel was named the_Transcendant_; that she sailed from Virginia to the West Indies, andthat sometimes she went to England; that the captain of her was alsothe owner, but where he came from, or what he was, they did not know, except that he was a Virginian, --they believed so, for that he had atobacco estate there, which was carried on by his eldest son. Hecalled the captain a stingy, miserly fellow, who would sacrifice anyman's life to save a shilling, and that there were odd stories abouthim at James Town. 

I was well satisfied with my conversation with this man, as it assuredme that our lives would not be taken, and I had no fear of the resultupon my arrival at James Town, for, as I have mentioned before, Mr. Trevannion had vessels which sailed to that port, and I wellrecollected the names of the parties to whom the vessel and cargo wereconsigned. 

On the following day the captain of the brig, followed by hisill-favoured son, came forward and looked at us as we sat in irons, upon which I addressed him, "You have put me in irons, Sir, when I threw myself upon yourprotection. You have robbed us of our money to the amount of nearly400_l. _, and you detain our other property. I now again desire that Imay be released. I offered to convince you that I was a person ofproperty, but you refused to listen to me. Now, Sir, I will tell youthat I am a partner in the house of Trevannion, at Liverpool, and thatwe have vessels that trade between James Town and that port. Ourvessels are consigned to Messrs. Fairbrother and Wilcocks, of JamesTown, and on my arrival I will soon prove that to you; and also notonly make you surrender the property you have robbed us of, but I willmake you smart pretty handsomely for your treatment of us, that youmay depend upon. "

"Fairbrother and Wilcocks, " muttered he; "confound the fellow. Oh, "said he, turning to me, "you got the name of that firm from some shipyou have plundered and sunk, I suppose. No, no, that won't do, oldbirds are not to be caught with chaff. "

"I believe you to have been a pirate yourself, if you are not onenow, " replied I; "at all events you are a thief and a paltryvillain--but our time will come. "

"Yes, it will, " said the captain of the xebeque, "and remember, youscoundrel, if you can escape and buy off justice, you shall not escapeseven Portuguese knives, mind you that. "

"No, no, " cried the Portuguese sailors; "stop till we are on shore, and then come on shore if you dare. "

"I say, father, " said young Hopeful, "this looks like mischief; betterhang them, I reckon, than to be stuck like pigs. They look as ifthey'd do it, don't they?"

I shall never forget the diabolical expression of the captain of thebrig after the Portuguese sailors had done speaking. He had a pistolat his belt, which he drew out. 

"That's right, shoot 'em, father; dead men tell no tales, as you havealways said. "

"No, no, " said the seaman who was on guard, motioning them back withhis cutlass, "there will be no shooting nor hanging either; we are allsworn to that. If so be they be pirates, there's the law of thecountry to condemn them; and if they be not pirates, why then that'sanother story. "

The captain looked at the seaman as if he could have shot him if hedared. Then turned round hastily and went back to the cabin, followedby his worthy offspring. 

For seven days we remained in irons, when we heard land announced bythe sailors on deck, and the brig's head was put towards it. At nightshe was hove to, and the next morning again stood in, and we perceivedthat we were in smooth water. Towards night the anchor was let go, andwe asked the guard if we had arrived at James Town. 

He replied, "No, but we were in a river on the coast, but he did notknow what river it was nor did any of the crew, nor could they tellwhy the captain had anchored there. But they had seen several canoeswith Indians cross the river, but that there appeared to be no whitesettlement that they could discover. " The mystery was, however, cleared up on the following morning. A small boat, which could barelyhold eight people, was lowered from the stern, and hauled upalongside. We were taken up, one by one, the scoundrel of a captainhaving first stripped each of us to our trowsers, not even allowing usa shirt. We were ordered to get into the boat. As soon as we were allin, and our weight brought the boat down to her gunnel, two oars werehanded to us, and then the captain of the brig said, "Now, you rascally pirates, I might have hanged you all, and I wouldhave done so, for I know you well. I recollect your faces when youplundered the 'Eliza, ' when I was off Porto Rico; but if I put you inprison at James Town, I shall have to wait two or three months untilthe court sits, and I cannot be detained for such scoundrels as you;so now you may pull on shore, and get on how you can. Shove off, directly, or I'll put a bullet through your brains. "

"Hold fast, " cried I, "and let him fire if he dares. You men belongingto the _Transcendant_, I call you to witness this treatment. Yourcaptain has robbed us of a large sum of money, and now turns usadrift, so as to compel us to land among savages, who may kill usimmediately. I appeal to you, will you permit this cruelty andinjustice? If you are English, I conceive you will not. "

There was some talk and expostulation with the captain of the brig, inconsequence of what I said; but while it was going on, the captain'sson leaned over the side, and, with his knife, cut the painter, orrope which held the boat, and as the tide was running on very strong, in less than half a minute we were a long way astern of the brig, anddrifting fast up the river. 

We got out our oars, and attempted to pull for the brig, for we knewthat the seamen were taking our parts; but it was in vain; the tideran several miles an hour, and in another minute or two, with all ourexertions, we were nearly a quarter of a mile astern of her, and theboat was so loaded that we hardly dared move lest we should upset it. We had, therefore, no option but to go on shore and take our chance;but when the men were pulling round for the shore, on reflection Ithought that we had better not land so soon, as the sailors had toldus that they had seen the Indians in their canoes. I thereforerecommended that we should allow the boat to drift up the river withthe tide, and then drift down again when the tide turned, remaining inthe middle of the stream till it was dark, when we would land and makeour way into the woods. My advice was followed; we sat still in theboat, just keeping her head to the stream with the oars, and, beingwithout our shirts, the sun scorching and blistering our backs, tillpast noon, during which time we must have drifted nearly twenty milesup the river, which was as broad as the arm of a sea at the entrance;then the tide turned, and we drifted back again till it was dusk, whenit was again slack water. All this while we kept a sharp look-out tosee if we could perceive any Indians, but not one was to be seen. Inow proposed that we should take our oars and pull out of the river, as if we had only gone up on a survey, for the brig had got underweigh, and had anchored, for want of wind, about four miles off, andthe Indians, if there were any, would suppose that we were returningto the ship. We did so, and pulled till it was dark, and were withintwo miles of the brig, where the flood-tide again made strong, when weturned the boat's head up the river, and pulled with the oars to getup as far as we could before we landed. This we did, suffering muchfrom hunger and thirst, as well as being confined so long in oneposition. As my knee was quite well, I now took off the bandage, andhung my diamond round my neck as before. I could not help feeling asatisfaction, when I thought that the thief of a captain littleimagined what a mine of wealth he was losing when he turned me adrift. It was about midnight when the tide ceased to flow, and we then agreedto land, and the question then was, whether we should separate or keeptogether. After some discussion, we agreed to separate in twos, andthe Portuguese captain and I agreed to keep each other company. Wefirst pushed the boat into the stream, that she might drift away, andthen, shaking each other by the hand and bidding adieu, we all startedin different directions. For some time the captain and I threaded thewoods in silence, when we were stopped by a stream of deep water, withsuch high banks, that in the dark we did not know how to cross it. Wewalked by the side of it for some time to discover a passage, and inso doing, we at last found ourselves again on the banks of the river, and our boat lying close to us, having grounded not far from where wehad shoved her off. We tasted the water in the creek, and found itquite fresh: we had several times tried it on the river, and found itquite salt from the tide running in. We drank plentifully, and satdown to recover ourselves, for although we had not walked more thanhalf an hour, the pushing through the brushwood was very fatiguing. 

"I think, " said I, "that this boat will certainly betray us, and wouldit not be better to take possession of it again? It will hold twocomfortably, and I think we shall get on as well, if not better, in aboat than in the woods without compass and without guide. "

"I agree with you, " said the captain; "but what shall we do?"

"Let us retrace our steps; let us pull again, with the ebb-tide, forthe mouth of the river, and then coast it along shore; we may arriveat some settlement, if we do not starve by the way. "

"I agree with you, " he said, "it will be the best plan; we mustconceal ourselves in the day, and coast along at night. "

We waded into the river, got into the boat, and again pulled out. Theboat being light, now pulled well, and we made good speed; and atdaylight we were clear of the river, and close to a small island nearthe mouth of it. Upon this, we agreed to land, to try if we couldprocure food, for we were much exhausted, and also to concealourselves from the natives. We ran our little boat on shore, andconcealed her among some bushes which grew down at the water's edge. We looked well round, but could see nothing, and we then walked out insearch of food; we found some wild plums, which we eagerly devoured;and going down again to the beach, where there were some rocks, wefound shell-fish, of which we broke the shells between two stones, andmade a meal of. After our hunger was satisfied, we lay down under theshelter of the boat, and fell fast asleep. We were so tired that wedid not wake up till it was nearly dark, when we agreed to startagain, and pull along the coast to the northward. We were justlaunching our boat, when we perceived a canoe about three miles off, steering for the mouth of the river to the island. This stopped us, and we remained in our hiding-place. The canoe approached, steeringdirectly for the spot where we lay concealed, and we imagined thatthey had discovered us. Such, however, proved not to be the case, forthey ran on shore about fifty yards from us, and hauling up the canoe, they got out and walked away on land. There were four men, but it wasnow too dark to distinguish any more. We remained quiet for a quarterof an hour, when I proposed that we should embark. 

"Have you ever managed a canoe?" said the Portuguese captain to me. 

"I have been in one in Africa very often, " I said, "but they aredug-outs, as we call them. "

"So have I, and I do not think there is so much difference betweenthem and these canoes. Can you paddle?"

"Yes, " I replied. 

"So can I, " he said. "Now observe, the best thing we can do is to takepossession of that canoe; and then we shall get on better, for ourboat will always attract notice, whereas a canoe will not; besides, itwill prevent these Indians, if they are come to look for us, which Isuspect they have, from following us. "

"I think you are right, " I said; "but how shall we manage?"

"In this way. You shall shove off our boat and walk by its side, dragging it up to where the canoe lies; I will go to the canoe, launchit, and then we will make off with both till we are too far out to betaken; then, when we have got into the canoe, we will turn our boatadrift. "

I agreed to the proposals. We launched our boat very quietly, and Iwalked in the water up to my knees, drawing it after me till I arrivedopposite to the canoe. The Portuguese crept on his hands and kneestill he had gained the canoe, pushed her off, and joined me. We madeher fast to the tow-rope of our own boat, then got into the boat, andpulled away from the island. 

We had not gained more than a hundred yards, when the whiz of an arrowmet our ears. The Indians had discovered us, it was evident. Two orthree more arrows came flying by us, but we had now got well out, andthey fell harmless. We continued to pull till we were half a mile fromthe island, and then we laid on our oars. The stars shone bright;there was a young moon, so as to enable us to see pretty well. Wefound the paddles of the canoe lying on the cross-pieces. We hadnothing to take from the boat but our tow-rope and the two small oars;these we put into the canoe, and then getting in ourselves, we let theboat go adrift. We put her head to the northward, between the islandand the main, and paddled away as fast as we could. 

The captain was a much better hand than I was, and he therefore tookthe office of steersman. The water was as smooth as glass, and we maderapid progress, and did not discontinue our exertions, except now andthen resting for a few moments, till the morning dawned, when we couldhardly distinguish the island we had left, and found ourselves aboutfive miles from the mainland. We had now time to examine the contentsof the canoe, and had much reason to be gratified with ouracquisition. It had three bear-skins at the bottom, several pounds ofyams, cooked and uncooked, two calabashes full of water, bows andarrows, three spears, a tomahawk, three fishing-lines and hooks, andsome little gourds full of black, white, and red paint; and what weprized more than all, some flints and a large rusty nail, with rottenwood to serve as tinder. 

"We are fortunate, " said the captain; "now, before we pull in for theshore we must paint ourselves like Indians; at all events, you mustblack yourself, as you have no shirt, and I must do the same, althoughI do not require it so much as you do. "

"Let us have something to eat and drink first, " replied I, "and wewill proceed to our toilet afterwards. "

CHAPTER XVII. 

 My adventures with the Indians, with what happened to the Portuguese Captain, my companion. 

Having eaten some venison, and drunk out of the calabash, the captainpainted me black, with here and there a line of red and white on theface and shoulders. I performed the same duty towards him, and we thenresumed our paddles, and pushed in a slanting direction for the shore. The tide now ran down against us, and we could hardly stem it, andfinding ourselves opposite a beach clear of trees for a quarter of amile, we agreed to run on shore to look for a large stone. We soonfound one which answered our purpose, and paddling off again to threeor four hundred yards, we made the stone fast to the bow-rope of ourboat, and anchored the canoe with it. Having succeeded in this, we gotout the fishing-lines, and with a piece of raw meat as a bait, we soonhad several fish in the canoe; after which we put on no more baits, but pretended to fish till the tide slacked, when we lifted our anchorand recommenced our paddling to the northward. 

At night we landed on a rock, close to the beach, having wellreconnoitred before it was dark to see if there were any canoes orIndians to be seen on the shore; and thus we continued for five days, during which we passed the mouths of one or two rivers, and hadgained, as we supposed, more than 150 miles along the coast, but howmuch to the northward we could not tell, as we followed the windingsof the shore. We were twice obliged to land to obtain water, but wealways did so in the daytime, having taken the precaution to black thewhole of our bodies and take off our trowsers before we landed. Ourdeer's flesh was all gone, and we continued to live on fish, cookingas much as we could at one time. The collecting firewood was the greatrisk which we ran; for we were then obliged to land where there waswood. It was on the sixth day that we were first in danger. As werounded a point, we fell in with another canoe with six or sevenpeople in it. They were not more than 300 yards off when we first sawthem. The Indians stood up in the canoe, looked at us very earnestly, and then perceiving that we were not of their tribe, I presume, pulledtowards us. We immediately turned and pulled away. They had beenfishing, and two of them were pulling up the lines, while the otherspaddled, which gave us a little advantage; but they had three paddlesand we had only two. They shouted and paddled with all their might, but they gained little, as they were seven in the canoe, five men andtwo women, and deep in consequence. As they gained slowly upon us, notwithstanding all our exertions, the Portuguese said to me, "Theyhave no weapons in the boat, I should think; if they had, they woulduse them, for we are within bow-shot. Can you use a bow and arrow?"

"I could once, " replied I, "use it very fairly, " for when I wascaptive with Whyna, she would often practise the bow and arrow withme, and I became somewhat expert before I left her. 

"Well, then, " said he, "let me paddle on, and do you put an arrow inthe bow and threaten them, at all events. "

I did so, and stood up, taking aim as if about to shoot, at which theyceased paddling, and after talking a little they turned the head oftheir canoe round, and made for the shore. We proceeded, as may beimagined, with all diligence. I laid down my bow and arrows andresumed my paddle, and in an hour we could no longer see our latepursuers. We continued our voyage, and for three days met with nofurther adventures, when about noon, on the fourth day, the sky becameovercast, and there was every prospect of rough weather. Before nightthe wind and sea rose, and it was no longer possible for us to keepalong the coast, which already was covered with breakers. 

We had, therefore, no remedy but to make for the shore and haul up thecanoe, for we could not perceive any inlet which might shelter us. Itwas quite dark when we dashed the canoe through the breakers andlanded. We hauled her up some distance, as there was every appearanceof worse weather, and sheltered ourselves under the lee of a highrock. The wind now blew fiercely, and rain descended in torrents. Wetried to light a fire to warm ourselves, but could not succeed, so welay down on one bear-skin, and covered ourselves with the others, waiting impatiently for daylight. When the day dawned, the weather wasworse than ever. We now looked out for a better place of concealmentfor ourselves and our canoe, and found one at about fifty yards'distance: between two high rocks there was a narrow cleft or passage, which was large enough for us and for the canoe, and this hid us bothfrom the storm and from the sea. Into this cleft we hauled our canoeand withdrew ourselves, making a meal off some fish we roasted on theembers. We remained there for two days, when the weather moderated, but the sea was still too rough for us to launch the canoe; so wedecided upon remaining one day more, although our provisions were allgone and our calabashes quite empty. On the third day, to our greatsurprise and alarm, we heard the report of a musket not far from us. From this we knew that we could not be very far from the Englishsettlements, for it was only the Indians near to the settlements whohad obtained muskets. But whether it was an Indian or a white man whofired we could not, of course, tell. I recollected that, in the lastadvices we had had from James Town, our factors had stated that therewas a cruel war carried on between the Indians and the settlers, andthat the Indians had ravaged the plantations; but that was two yearsago, and how it might be now it was impossible to tell. A secondreport of a musket still nearer induced me to creep along by the sideof the rock, and look out to see if any one was near. To my greatalarm, I perceived five Indians with muskets not a hundred yards off. I drew back, as I hoped, unperceived, but the eye of an Indian was tookeen. They had discovered me; and whilst I was relating to thePortuguese captain what I had seen, they were suddenly upon us. We hadno time to make resistance, even if we were inclined so to do, wetherefore sat still. They came up and looked at us. The wet had washedoff a great portion of the paint upon my back and shoulders. One ofthe Indians touched me on the shoulder, and said, "Ugh!--white manpaint like Indian. " They then examined the canoe and its contents, andhaving spoken a few words to each other, apparently relating to thecanoe, they put a thong of leather round each of our arms, and, makinga motion for us to follow them, they led us away. 

"We've done our best, and could do no more, " said the Portuguese; "Ifeel that it's all over with me now, and I shall soon sleep in thebosom of Jesus. "

My heart was too full to make any reply. The Indians led on, and Ifollowed in silence. 

We passed through the woods, which appeared to be interminable, tillthe night closed in, and then the Indians halted, and while oneremained as guard over us, the others collected wood for a fire. Theyhad some provisions, but offered none to us. After an hour they laydown to sleep round the fire, placing me and the Portuguese captainnext to the fire, and lying outside of us. They were soon fast asleep, or appeared to be, when I said to the captain, "Have you your knife?for if they remain asleep, let us wait an hour or so, and if you cancut the leather thong which the Indian holds in his hand, and thenwatch your opportunity, I will do the same, and we may escape. "

"I have my knife, but my Indian is not asleep, " replied he; "I willwait till he is. "

"What signal shall we make if we succeed?" said I. 

"When you are ready, lift your arm up, I shall understand, and if I amready, I will do the same. Agreed; and now let us be quiet, for dependupon it our conversation has roused them all. "

We then composed ourselves, as if to sleep, and remained in that wayfor more than an hour, by which time we were convinced that ourcaptors were slumbering. I then drew out my knife, for the Indians hadnot attempted to rifle us, and cut the thong which was round my arm, without awaking the Indian who had the other end in his hand. Iremained quiet for a quarter of an hour, when the Portuguese lifted uphis arm as a signal that he was free. I listened attentively, andbeing certain that the Indians were asleep, I lifted up my arm also. 

The Portuguese then rose up carefully, and without noise, steppingpast the bodies of the Indians, till he was clear of the circle. I didthe same, and pointed to the muskets, which lay on the grass by theIndians. He took one up and I another, and we retreated to a shortdistance. 

"We must have the other muskets, " said I; "stay where you are. "

I advanced cautiously and took up the other three muskets, and wasretreating with them, when one of the Indians turned round as ifawaking. I ran past the Portuguese, and making a sign for him tofollow me, we retreated a few yards into the wood, where we couldwatch the Indians without being seen ourselves. The Portuguesemotioned to be off, but I detained him, and I was right. The Indianroused up and sat upon his haunches; perceiving that we had escaped, he waked up the others. They started on their feet, and looking round, found that the muskets were all gone; and then they held aconsultation. At last they appeared to have made up their minds tofollow, and, if possible, recapture us, for they went back in thedirection of the sea. 

"Now, then, we must hide three of the muskets, " said I, in a whisper, "and keep the others to defend ourselves. "

We examined and found that they were all loaded, and the Portuguesethen said to me, "There are five of them. If they meet with us, and wedischarge two muskets and we do not kill, we shall be at their mercy. If we do kill, still there will be three against two; we had bettercarry all the muskets. Do you take two, and I will take three. "

As I thought he was right, I consented, and we now went the same pathtowards the sea which the Indians had done before us in pursuit of us. We walked fast, as we knew the Indians would do the same, and they hadthe start of us, so that we were not likely to come up with them. Itwas severe work, but we did not slacken our pace, and before dawn thesea was quite visible through the branches of the trees, for we hadarrived at the outskirts of the wood. 

As soon as we had gained the beach, which was 500 yards wide, welooked round to see if we could perceive the Indians, but we couldobserve nobody. 

"Let us, while it is yet dark, go round so as to get on the oppositeside of the rocks where we were concealed, " said the Portuguese. "Ifthey are there, we shall take them by surprise. "

Keeping just within the wood, we walked half a mile to the southward, and then emerged just as the day was breaking, and made for the rocks. As soon as we arrived, we examined very cautiously before we enteredthe cleft, but there was nobody there, and the canoe was safe. 

"They are not here, " said I; "where can they be?"

"They cannot be far off, " said the Portuguese; "I suspect they arehidden somewhere, and intend to surprise us while we are launching ourcanoe, and when our muskets will be out of our hands. "

"I agree with you; let us now wait at some little distance from therocks till broad daylight, we shall then be secure from surprise. "

We did so, and when the sun rose we looked well round, but could seenobody. We entered the cleft, and were about to lay down the muskets, and lay hold of the canoe, when I perceived a small piece of rock todrop down. This caused me immediately to suspect the truth, and Icried to the Portuguese to come back with me. He did so, and I toldhim that I was certain that the Indians had climbed the rock, and werelying down on the top of it, ready to pounce upon us. 

"Depend upon it, they must be there, " said he, when I mentioned thefalling piece of rock; "let us walk round and see if we can discoverthem. "

We did so, but they were too well concealed. 

"But what must be done now?" said he. "It is useless our attempting toclamber to the top of the rock, for no one could do it with a musketin his hand. "

"No, " replied I, "that is certain; and if we attempt to bring thecanoe out of the cleft, they may drop down upon us. "

"I think, " said he, "that if we were to go in and take the tow-rope inour hands, which is several yards long, we might haul out the canoe byit, and when once it is clear of the cleft they cannot move withoutour seeing them. "

"We will try, at all events, " replied I. "Do you stay on the watchwhile I get hold of the tow-rope and bring it out. "

The Indians did not expect this manoeuvre, it was clear. Still keepingthe muskets in our possession, the butts on the sand, and the muzzlesresting on our shoulders, we laid hold of the tow-rope, and by greatexertion hauled the canoe several yards away from between the tworocks. We then paused for breath after a minute or two, with our eyesfixed upon the top of the rock to see if they moved, and then wehauled it at least a hundred yards further off, when for the firsttime I perceived that the bow and arrows were not in the canoe, andthat they must have been taken by the Indians. 

"Then we must haul again, " said the Portuguese, when I stated this tohim, "till we are out of bow-shot. Let us put the muskets into thecanoe, and drag it as fast as we can. "

We did so, and gained another hundred yards before we stopped, when anarrow was discharged from the summit of the rock, and buried itself inthe sand close to my feet. 

"Haul again, " said the Portuguese, "we are not out of shot yet. "

Again we exerted ourselves, and gained another hundred yards, duringwhich two more arrows were discharged, and one of them went throughthe left arm of my comrade; but as it was through the fleshy part, anddid not touch the bone, it did not disable him. A third arrow wassent after us, but did not reach us, and we knew that we were out ofdistance. 

"Cut the shaft of the arrow, and draw it through the arm, " said thePortuguese. 

"Not now, " said I; "they will perceive me doing so, and will thinkthat you are disabled. That may induce them to rush upon us, thinkingthey have only one man to deal with. "

"Well, it's no great matter, " replied he; "we must now drag our canoedown to the water and launch her, if they will let us. We haveoutwitted them so far. "

We now turned the head of the canoe towards the sea, and slowlydragged her down; our eyes, as may be supposed, constantly kept uponthe rock, to see if the Indians would move, but they did not. Theyperhaps felt that they had no chance with us, having all the fire-armsand an open beach in our favour. We launched our canoe without furtherinterruption on their part, and in a few minutes, taking care to beout of arrow distance, we passed the rock with our head to thenorthward. When about two miles off, we perceived the Indians todescend from the rock and walk away into the woods. 

"Let us praise God for this miraculous escape, " said I to thePortuguese. 

"I do; and the holy patron saint who has preserved me, " replied thePortuguese captain; "but I am still heavy at hart. I feel that we haveescaped only to come into more strange and fresh calamity. I shallnever get back to Lisbon, that I feel convinced of. "

I tried all I could to encourage him, but it was of no avail. He toldme that the presentiment was too strong, and could not be overcome byany argument. Indeed he appeared to have allowed the idea so to havetaken possession of his mind, that his reason became enervated; andhaving heard how the Indians burnt their prisoners, he talked aboutmartyrdom at the stake, and rising up to Heaven in great glory, thereto be received by the whole body of saints and legions of angels. 

"What is the use of our thus labouring at the paddle?" said he; "whynot at once let us go ashore and receive the crown of martyrdom? I amready; for I long for the hour, and shall rejoice. "

I said all I could to keep him quiet, but it was useless, and such washis insanity, that he gradually neared the shore by steering againstme with his paddle, so that I could not prevent it. I had drawn theshaft of the arrow through his arm, and he appeared to feel no pain. Iexpostulated with him at his keeping the canoe so near to the shore, but he smiled and gave no reply. 

We had the stream against us, and made but little way, and it vexed mevery much to hear him talk so loud as he did, as the Indians must haveheard him, and I thought would follow us along the coast; but heransacked the whole book of martyrs, telling me how one had his bodysawn in two, another was pinched to death; this one burnt, thattortured; every variety of death he entered upon during the whole ofthat day without ceasing. 

I ascribed much of this to the pain arising from the wounded arm, notwithstanding which he paddled with as much vigour as ever. As thenight came on, I entreated him to hold his tongue, but it was in vain, and I felt assured that his reason was quite gone. He continued totalk loud and rave without intermission, and I now considered our fateas sealed. We had no water in the boat or provisions of any kind, andI proposed that we should heave-to and catch some fish, telling himthat if he talked we should scare them away. 

This made him quiet for a time, but as soon as we had hooked four orfive fish, he again commenced his history of the glorious martyrs. Iprayed him to be silent, for a short time at least, and he was so forabout four or five minutes, when he would break out into someejaculation, which I immediately stopped. At last he could talk nomore for want of water; his lips were glued together, and so weremine. Nevertheless, I continued paddling for two hours more, when Ifound by the canoe grounding that he had steered her on the beach. There was no help for it. We landed and went in search of water, whichwe found about half of a mile from where our canoe was beached. 

We drank heartily, filled the calabash, and were returning to thecanoe, when he again commenced talking as loud as ever. I was in greatanger, but I put my hand before his mouth, beseeching him in a whisperto be quiet. As we were doing this, we were suddenly sprung upon andseized by several Indians, and in a minute were bound hands and feet. 

"I knew it, " cried the Portuguese; "I knew it would be so. Well, I amprepared; are not you, my good friend?"

I made no reply. I felt that in his madness he had sacrificed his ownlife and mine also; but it was the will of Heaven. The Indians lefttwo to guard us, and went down to the canoe, returning with theirmuskets. I soon perceived that they were the same whom we had escapedfrom the night before, and the one who had spoken a little Englishwhen we were first captured now came to me and said, "White man paintlike Indian, steal gun--ugh. "

When the Indians had returned from the canoe, our feet were unbound, and we were again led away by the leather thong which was fast to ourarms. The Portuguese now began to find his tongue again, and talkedincessantly, the Indians not checking him; from which, it was evidentthat they were on their own domains. After four hours' walking theykindled a fire, and went to repose as before; but this time they tookour knives from us, and bound our legs so tight that they gave us muchpain. I did not expostulate, as I knew it was useless. My companion, as the thong entered into his flesh, seemed pleased, saying, "Now mymartyrdom is commencing. "

Alas! poor man; but I will not anticipate. We travelled three days, during which we were supplied with a small portion of parched Indiancorn every day, just sufficient for our sustenance, and no more. Onthe fourth morning the Indians, after an hour's travelling, set upsome shrill and barbarous cries, which I afterwards discovered wastheir warhoop. These cries were replied to by others at a distance, and in about a quarter of an hour afterwards we found ourselves closeto a number of wigwams, as they are termed (the Indian houses), andsoon surrounded by a large party of men, women, and children, whogreeted us with taunts and menaces. 

We were led into a larger wigwam than the others, where we foundseveral Indians of grave aspect assembled, and a man who could speakEnglish was ordered in as interpreter. He asked us where we came fromin the canoe. I replied, that we came from the south, but we had beenwrecked in a big ship, and had taken the canoe, which we found on thebeach. They asked no more questions. We were led out, and in about anhour afterwards the Indian who had spoken English to us when we werecaptured, came up with two others and painted us black, saying, "Thewhite man like paint. Black paint good. "

I did not know till afterwards that this painting black was a signthat we were condemned to death, but so it was. They took off ourtrowsers, the only garments we had on, and left us naked. To mysurprise, they did not take the diamond which was sewed up in leatherfrom off my neck; but as I learnt subsequently, the Indians are muchgiven to conjurors and charms, wearing many round their own necks andabout their persons, and they respect the charms that their enemieswear, indeed are afraid of them, lest they should be harmed by havingthem in their possession. We remained in a wigwam during that day, with guards over us. The following day we were led out and cast loose, and we found all the Indians, women and children, ranged in two lines, each holding in their hands a club or stick, or rod of somedescription or another. 

We were led to the end of the row, and looked about us in amazement. They made signs to us which we did not understand, and while we wereremaining in doubt as to what was to be our fate, an old woman, whohad been menacing and grinning at me for some time, and who was themost hideous animal that I ever beheld in the shape of a woman, thrusta straw into my eye, giving me most excruciating agony. I was socarried away by rage and pain, that I saluted her with a kick in thestomach, which laid her doubled up on the ground, expecting to bescalped for so doing the next moment. On the contrary, the Indianslaughed, while some of the other women dragged her away. 

At last the interpreter came, and from him we learnt that we had torun the gauntlet, and that, as soon as we gained the large lodgewhere we had been examined by the old Indians on the day previous, wewere safe, and that we must run for that as fast as we could. ThePortuguese, who was still as mad as ever, was then pushed on; he wouldnot run, but walked, glorying in the blows, which showered down uponhim like hail; and, moreover, he prevented me from running for sometime, till I got past him. I had been cruelly punished, and was madwith pain, when I perceived a tall, gaunt Indian waiting for me with aheavy club. Careless of life or consequences, I rushed past him, andas I passed I threw out my fist with such impetus, that, hitting himunder the right ear, he fell senseless, and it appears that he neverrose again, for the blow killed him; after which I at last gained thecouncil-house, and was soon afterwards followed by my companion, whowas streaming with blood. We were then led away, and tied by our necksto two stakes about twenty yards apart, and there we remained for thenight. 

The Portuguese passed the night in singing; I passed it in silence andprayer. I felt convinced that we were to die, and I feared that itwould be by fire or torture, for I had heard something of the mannersand customs of these Indians. I made my peace with God as well as apoor sinner could, prayed for mercy through Jesus Christ, sighed myadieu to Amy, and made up my mind to die. 

Early the next morning the Indians brought firewood, and placed it inbundles round the stakes, at a distance of about fourteen yards fromthe centre. They then went to the Portuguese, tied his hands behindhim, and exchanged the rope by which he had been fastened for a muchstronger one, one end of which they fastened to his wrists behind him, and the other to the stake. As they left me as I was before, it wasplain that the Portuguese was to suffer first. They then set fire tothe piles of wood which were round the stake, which were too far fromhim to burn him, and I could not imagine what they intended to do, butyou may conceive that I was in a state of awful suspense and anxiety, as I was well convinced that his fate, whatever it might be, would bemy own. 

During these appalling preparations, the Portuguese appeared as if hereally enjoyed the scene. 

"Now, my good friend, " said he to me, "you shall see how I can sufferfor the true faith. Even a heretic like you shall be converted by myexample, and I shall ascend to Heaven with you in my arms. Come on, yefiends; come on, ye heathens, and see how a Christian can suffer. "

Much as I felt for him and for myself, I could not lament that hisreason had left him, as I thought his sufferings would be less; buthis exclamations were soon drowned by a loud yell from the Indians, who all rushed upon my unfortunate companion. 

For a moment or two they were crowded so thick round him that I couldnot perceive what they were doing, but after that they separated, andI beheld him bleeding profusely, his ears and nose having been cutoff, and a broken iron ramrod passed through both cheeks. And now ascene took place, at the remembrance of which, even now, my bloodcurdles. Some caught up the burning sticks and applied them to hisflesh, others stuck him full of small splints, the ends of which theylighted. The Indian warriors shot at him with muskets loaded withpowder only, so as to burn him terribly on every part of the body. Thewomen took up handfuls of lighted ashes and showered them down on him, so that the ground he trod upon was a mass of burning embers, and hewalked upon fire. 

Red-hot irons were now brought forward, and his body seared in allparts, his tormentors seeking out where they could give him the mostpain. At last one applied the hot iron to his eyes, and burnt themout. Imagine my feelings at this horrid scene--imagine the knowledgethat this was to be also my fate in a short time; but, what is morestrange to tell, imagine, Madam, my companion not only deriding historturers, but not flinching from the torture; on the contrary, praising God for his goodness in thus allowing him to be a martyr forthe true faith, offering his body to their inflictions, and shoutingmanfully; but such was the behaviour of my insane friend, and thisbehaviour appeared to give great satisfaction to the Indians. 

For nearly two hours did this torture continue, his body was blackand bloody all over, and the smell of the burning flesh was horrible;but by this time it appeared as if he was much exhausted, and, indeed, appeared to be almost insensible to pain. He walked round the stake asbefore upon the burning coals, but appeared not to know when furthertorture was applied to him or not. He now sang hymns in Portuguese ina low voice, for he was much exhausted. Soon afterwards he staggeredand fell down with his face upon the burning embers; but even theflesh of his face grilling, as it were, appeared to have no effectupon him. An Indian then went up to him, and with his knife cut acircle round his head, and tore off the whole scalp, flesh and hairtogether, and when he had done this the old woman whom I had salutedwith a kick before I ran the gauntlet, and who had his ears hanging onher neck to a string, lifted up a handful of burning coals, and putthem upon his bleeding head. 

This seemed to rouse him. He lifted up his head, but his features wereno longer to be distinguished, as his face was burnt to a black coal, and he said, "Take me, ye holy saints. Angels, receive me, " and, to mygreat astonishment, he again rose on his legs, and tottered round andround for a few minutes. At last he sank down, with his back againstthe stake, and one of the Indians cleaved his brain with his tomahawk;and thus ended the life and the misery of my unfortunatecompanion--and it was now my turn. 

"Well, " thought I, "it is but two hours of suffering, and then I shallbe beyond their malice. May God have mercy upon my soul. "

The same preparations were now made for me. I was fastened with thestout rope, and my arms tied behind me, the wood was fired, and one ofthe chiefs was haranguing the Indians. He finished, the low yell wasgiven, when the old woman whom I had before mentioned ran up to me, and saying something which I could not understand, put her hand uponme. 

When she did this the other Indians, who were about to rush on me, drew back with signs of disappointment on many of their wildcountenances. The chiefs then went into the council-house, leaving metied where I was, and the wood burning around me, the mass of Indiansstanding about as if waiting the decision of the chiefs. After a timethree Indians, one of whom was the interpreter, came up to me, and, kicking aside the burning poles, cast me loose. 

I asked the interpreter what he was about to do. He replied, "You killIndian here (pointing to his own ear), you kill him dead. Squaw losehusband--want another--take you--stead of him. "

They led me to the council-house before the chiefs. The old woman whomI had kicked was there. It was her husband that I had killed by theblow behind the ear, and she had claimed me in his stead, and, according to the custom of the country, her claim was allowed, and Iwas made over to her, and received into the tribe. Strange custom fora woman to marry the murderer of her husband, but still such it was, and thus did I find myself freed from the stake when I least expectedit. The principal chief made me a speech, which was interpreted, inwhich he told me that I was now the husband of Manou, and was one oftheir own tribe; that I must be strong in war, and must hunt andprocure venison for my family. 

They then washed off the black paint, and after a few more speechesand ceremonies, I was handed over to the hideous old hag, whose neckwas still decorated with the two ears of my companion. To say that Iwould have preferred the torture would be saying too much, but that Iloathed the creature to excess was certain. However, I said nothing, but allowed her to take me by the hand and lead me to her wigwam. Assoon as we were in she brought me some venison, which I ate greedily, for I had had nothing for thirty-six hours. She then offered me theleggings, as they call them, which the Indians wear, and the otherportions of the Indian dress, which probably belonged to her latehusband. I put them on, as I was glad to cover my nakedness, and, wornout with walking and exertion, I first thanked God for my miraculouspreservation, and then lay down and fell into a deep sleep. 

It was not until the next day that I awoke, and I then perceived theold woman rubbing oil upon the deep cuts made in my wrists andshoulders by the leather thongs. She again set meat before me, and Iate heartily, but I looked upon her with abhorrence, and when sheattempted to fondle me, I turned away and spit with disgust, at whichshe retired, grumbling. I now had leisure to reflect. I passed overwith a shudder the scenes that had passed, and again returned thanksto God for my deliverance. I called to mind how often I had beenpreserved and delivered. From my bondage in Africa, from myimprisonment in the Tower, from my hopeless slavery in the mines, fromour wreck on the island, and now, after passing through such dangers, from an almost certain cruel death by torture. Truly did I feel howgrateful I ought to be for that Providence which had so oftenpreserved me, and that my only reliance in future must be in itsgracious protection. 

But here I was, married to a woman I detested, and living withbarbarians; and I said to myself, "That kind Heaven which has alreadydone so much for me will, in its own good time, also release me fromthis thraldom. In the meanwhile let me not murmur, but be thankful. "My squaw, as they call their wives among the Indians, now came up tome and offered to paint me, and I thought it advisable that sheshould, as I felt that the sooner I conformed myself to their customsthe more chance I had of making my escape, which I was resolved to dothe first opportunity. 

As soon as she had completed my toilet I walked out of the wigwam, that I might look about me and be seen. The Indians, who weresauntering about, met me with a friendly "Ugh, " which appeared afavourite monosyllable with them. At last I met with the interpreter, and began to converse with him. I asked what nation I was nowbelonging to, and he said the Massowomicks. I asked how large theircountry was, and he told me much which I could not understand, exceptthat it appeared to me a very powerful nation. 

I was very careful of mentioning the English, or any thing about theirsettlement, although I was anxious to know where it was; but I askedhim whether they were at war with any other nation. He said "No, theyhad been at war with other tribes, but that they had all made peacethat they might join against the white man, who had taken their land. "

"I am an Indian now, " said I. 

"Yes, and you will forget the white man, " said he. "You have now redblood in your veins. You marry Indian wife, you all the same as oneIndian. "

I said, "War Indian beat his wife, suppose she talk too much?"

"Plenty talk, plenty beat, " said he. 

"Suppose my wife talk too much and I beat her, what Indian peoplesay?"

"Say good. Suppose wife too old, you take two wife, one more young. "

I was very much pleased with this conversation; not that I had theslightest idea of profiting by his information by taking another wife, but I felt such a disgust at my present one, and had already seen whata fury she could be, that I was resolved, if necessary, to show herthat I was master, for I felt certain that if I did not, she wouldsoon attempt to master me, and so it turned out. 

On the third day she took down a bow and arrows and made a sign to meto go out, and, I presumed, bring back food; and as there was nothingin the house, I thought the request reasonable. I therefore went outof the wigwam and found that many of the young men were going out on ahunting-party, and that I was to join them. We set off and travelledfor six hours before we came to the hunting-ground, and as the deerpassed me I thought of Whyna and my hunting excursions with her. Iwas, however, fortunate, and killed two deer, much to the surprise ofthe Indians, who thought a white man could not use a bow and arrows, and I rose very much in their estimation in consequence. The deer wascut up, and we hung upon branches what we could not carry. 

We did not go home that night, but feasted over a large fire. The nextmorning we all carried home our loads, and mine was as large as any ofthe others, if not larger; neither did I flag on the way, for I wasnaturally very strong and active, and had lately been inured tofatigue. When we arrived, the squaws and men among the others weredespatched for the remainder of the venison. I now went out every dayby myself and practised with my bow, till I had become more expert, for I wanted practice. I had no musket, but I had a tomahawk and along knife. I began to pick up a few words of the language, and bymeans of the interpreter I gained them very fast. Before I had beenthree months with the Indians I had acquired their confidence andrespect. They found that I was expert, and able to gain my ownlivelihood, and I may add that before I had been three months I hadalso mastered my wife. When she found that I would not submit to hercaresses, she was very indignant and very violent, but I immediatelyknocked her down, and beat her unmercifully. This brought her to hersenses, and after that I treated her as my slave with great rigour, and as she was a notorious scold, the Indians liked me all the betterfor it. 

You may think that this was not fair treatment towards a woman who hadsaved my life; but she only saved it for her own purposes, and wouldhave worn my ears, as well as my companion's, if I had not killed herhusband. The fact is, I had no alternative; I must have either treatedher kindly and submitted to her nauseous endearments, or have kept herat a respectful distance by severity, and I hardly need say that Ipreferred the latter. So far as her choice of a husband was concerned, she made a bad one, for she received nothing but blows and bad usage. I had one day driven my wife out of the wigwam in consequence of herpresuming to "talk too much, " as the Indian said, when the interpretertold me that one of the chiefs was willing that I should marry hisdaughter, polygamy being one of their customs. 

I was very much annoyed at this, for I knew the young girl very well:she was very graceful and very pretty; and I felt that my fidelity toAmy would be in great danger if the marriage was to take place; and ifproposed, I dared not refuse so great a distinction. 

I replied that I was fortunate, but that I feared my present wifewould make her very unhappy, as she wanted to be the chief woman ofthe wigwam, and when I was away I could not tell what the old womanmight do to her, and the conversation was dropped. 

This little Indian had, before this, shown me as much favour as anIndian girl ever ventures to show, sufficient, at all events, tosatisfy me that I was not disagreeable to her, and what theinterpreter had said made me very uncomfortable. However, I consoledmyself with the recollection that if I were compelled to marry thisgirl, it would be an involuntary infidelity on my part, and on thataccount might well be excused; for the hope of again rejoining Amynever left me at any time. 

One day I went out in search of deer, and was led away from mycompanions after a buck which I had wounded and attempted to overtake. They saw me in chase of my quarry, and left me in pursuit. I followedfor several hours, continually coming up with it and as continuallylosing it again. At last, I heard the report of a musket close towhere the deer was last seen by me, and I thought that some Indian hadshot it. I walked forward, however, very cautiously, and perceived awhite man standing by the animal, which lay at his feet. I startedback, for I did not know whether I had fallen in with a friend or afoe; but as I knew that he had not had time to reload his musket, Ihallooed to him, concealing myself at the same time behind a tree. 

"Is that you, Evans?" said the man in reply. 

"No, " said I, "it is an Englishman. "

"Well, show yourself, then, " said he. 

"I am dressed as an Indian, " replied I; "I was taken by the Indians. "

"Well, come along, " said the man, who was attired as a seafaring man. 

I came from behind the tree, and when he saw me he snatched up hismusket. 

"Don't be afraid, " said I. 

"Afraid!" said he; "I should like to see what I am afraid of; but I'llbe on my guard. "

"That's right, " I replied. 

I then told him that I had been taken by the Indians, and they savedmy life because one of their women chose me as her husband, and that Iwas anxious to escape from them. 

"Well, " said he, "I am on board of a schooner at anchor down below inthe river. There are a few of us come on shore to get some venison, and I have lost my comrades; but I had no idea that the Indians weredown here so close to the English settlements. "

"How close are we, then?" said I; "for I know not where I am. This iscertainly not our usual hunting-ground, for I have been led many milesfrom it, in pursuit of the animal you have just shot. "

"Well, I thought so; for I have been on shore here more than once, andI have never met with an Indian. You ask how far you are from thesettlement; that I can hardly tell you, because the settlers havespread out so far; but you are about forty or fifty miles from JamesTown. "

"And what river, then, is your schooner at anchor in?"

"I don't know the name, " replied the man; "I'm not sure that it has aname. We come here for wood and water, because it is quiet, notinhabited, and no questions asked. "

"What are you, then?" inquired I. 

"Why, to tell you the truth, we are what are called 'Jolly Rovers;'and if you have a mind to come on board, we can find a berth for you, I dare say. "

"Many thanks, " replied I; "but I am not sufficiently fond of the sea, and I should be of no use" (for, by his term of Jolly Rover, I knewthat they were pirates). 

"That's as you please, " replied he; "no harm's done. "

"No, " replied I; "and I thank you for your kind offer, but I cannotlive long on board of a vessel. Will you now tell me which is theright track to the English plantations?"

"Why, " said he, "they bear right out in that direction; and I daresay, if you travel five or six leagues, you will fall aboard of someplantation or another--right in that quarter; follow your nose, oldfellow, and you can't go wrong. "

"Many thanks, " I replied; "am I likely to meet your companions?--theymay take me for an Indian. "

"Not in that direction, " replied he; "they were astern of me a longway. "

"Farewell, then, and many thanks, " I replied. 

"Good-bye, old fellow; and the sooner you rub off that paint, thesooner you'll look like a Christian, " said the careless rover, as Iwalked away. 

"No bad advice, " I thought: for I was now determined to make for theEnglish settlements as fast as I could, "and I will do so when I oncesee an English habitation, but not before; I may fall in with Indiansyet. "

I then set off as fast as I could, and being now inured to running fora long time without stopping, I left the rover a long way behind me ina very short time. I continued my speed till it was dark, when I heardthe barking of a dog, which I knew was English, for the Indian dogs donot bark. I then proceeded cautiously and in the direction where Iheard the dog bark, and arrived in a quarter of an hour to a clearedground, with a rail fence round it. 

"Thank God!" I cried, "that I am at last among my own countrymen. "

I considered, however, that it would not be prudent to show myself, especially in my Indian paint, at such a time of night, and Itherefore sat down under the lee-side of a large tree, and remainedthere till morning. I then looked about for water, and having found arunning stream, I washed off my paint, and appeared what I really was, a white man in an Indian dress. I then went up again to the clearing, and looked for the habitation, which I discovered on the top of ahill, about four hundred yards off. The trees were cleared away forabout three hundred yards all round it. It was built of heavy logs, let into one another, with one window only, and that very small. Thedoor was still shut. I walked up to it, and tapped at the door. 

"Who's there?" replied a hoarse voice. 

"An Englishman, and a stranger, " I replied. "I have just escaped fromthe Indians. "

"Well, we'll see what you are in a very short time, " replied thevoice. "James, get me my gun. "

In a minute the door opened, and I beheld a woman more than six feethigh, of gaunt appearance and large dimensions: I thought that I hadnever seen such a masculine creature before. It was her voice which Ihad heard. Two men were seated by the fire-place. 

"Who are you?" said she, with the musket ready for the present. 

I told her in a few words. 

"Show me the palm of your hand--turn it up at once. "

I did so, without the least idea of the reason for the demand; but Iafterwards discovered that it was to ascertain whether I was one ofthose who had been transported to the settlement, as they all had theletter R branded on them. 

"Oh, you're not a gaol-bird, then, I see: you may come in; but you'llgive me that bow and arrows, if you please. "

"Certainly, " replied I, "if you wish it. "

"Why, there's nothing like making sure in this world; and although youlook a very peaceable, good-looking sort of personage, notwithstandingyour Indian set-out, still I've known just as amiable people as you, in appearance, very mischievous at times. Now come in, and let us hearwhat you have to say for yourself. Jeykell, get some more wood. "

One man went out to obey her orders; the other sat by the fire withhis musket between his knees. I sat down by the fire, at the requestof the woman, who had seated herself by the side of the man, and then, on her repeating her question, I gave her a narrative of myadventures, from the time that I left Rio. 

"Well, " says she, "we seldom hear stories like them; it's all theworld like a book; and pray what's that thing (pointing to the diamondin its case) you have hanging to your neck there? you have left thatout in your history. "

"That's a charm given me by my Indian wife, to preserve me fromdisasters from wild animals; no panther, wolf, or bear will everattack me. "

"Well, " said she, "if so be it has that power, all I can say is, it'snot a bad charm to wear in these parts, for there are animals enoughin the woods in summer, and round the house all night in winter; but Idon't believe a bit in the charm, and that's the truth; however, if itdoes no good, it can't do no harm, so you may keep it on, andwelcome. "

"May I ask how far it is to James Town?" said I. 

"What, going to James Town already? I suppose you expect to be thereto-night?"

"Not exactly, my good woman, " replied I. "I must trespass upon yourkindness to give me something to eat, for I am hungry. "

"Good woman! bah! and pray how dare you call me good woman? Call memistress, if you want any thing. "

"I beg your pardon, " said I. "Well, then, mistress, will you give mesomething to eat?"

"Yes, I will. James, fetch the meal-cake and a bit of salt pork, andgive him to eat, while I call the cows from the bush. "

The mistress, as I shall in future call her, then put down her musketand left the cabin. During her absence I entered into conversationwith the man called James, for the other had gone out. To my inquiryhow far it was to James Town, he replied that he really did not know;that he was sent out a convict, and sold for ten years to the husbandof the mistress, who had died two years ago; that this man had a smallvessel, in which he went to James Town by water, and that he hadreturned with him in his vessel; that the distance by water, heconsidered about one hundred and fifty miles, but by land it was nothalf that distance; that he did not know the way, nor did he believethat there was any road as yet made to James Town, as this plantationwas quite by itself, and a long way from any other. He understood thatthe nearest plantation was twenty miles off, and he knew there was noroad to it, as no one ever went or came except by water. 

"But, " said I, "are not the settlers at war with the Indian tribesthat surround them?"

"Yes; and have been now for three or four years; and the Indians havedone great mischief to the plantations, and killed a great manypeople; but the settlers have punished them severely. "

"Then how is it that this plantation, which is so solitary, has notbeen attacked?"

"Because the mistress's husband was a great friend of the Indians, andit is said used to bring them cargoes of muskets and ammunition fromJames Town, contrary to all law and regulation. But if he was friendlywith them, the mistress is not; for she has quarrelled with theprincipal chief, and I should not be surprised if we were attackedsome day, and all scalped. "

"And what does the mistress say to that?"

"Oh, she don't care; she'd fight a hundred Indians, or white meneither. I never saw such a creature--she's afraid of nothing. "

"Who is the other man I saw here?"

"Oh, he's another like myself. There were three of us, but one wasdrowned by falling overboard from the sloop. "

"Well, but my good fellow, how shall I get to James Town?"

"I'm sure I can't tell; but my idea is that you will never get thereunless mistress chooses. "

"Why, surely she won't detain me by force?"

"Won't she?--you don't know her. Why, she'd stop an army, " replied theman. "I don't think that she will let you go--I don't know; but that'smy opinion. She wants another hand. "

"What, do you mean to say that she'll make me work?"

"I mean to say that, according to the laws of the settlement, she hasa right to detain you. Any person found roving here, who cannot give asatisfactory account of himself, may be detained till something isheard about him; for he may be a runaway convict, or a runawayapprentice, which is much the same, after all. Now, she may say thatyour account of yourself is not satisfactory, and therefore shedetained you; and if you won't work, she won't give you to eat; sothere you are. "

"Well, we will see if she is able. "

"Able! if you mean strong enough, why she'd take you up with one hand;and she is as resolute and severe as she is strong. I had rather haveto deal with three men, and that's the truth. "

"What's the truth, James?" cried the mistress, coming in at the door. "Let's hear the truth from your lips, it will be something new. "

"I said that I was sent here for finding a pocket-book, mistress;that's all. "

"Yes; but you did not tell him where you found it--at the bottom of agentleman's coat-pocket, you know. You can only tell the truth byhalves yet, I see. "

Wishing to ascertain how far the man's suspicions were correct, I saidto her, "I have good friends in James Town: if I were once there I couldprocure money and any thing else to any amount that I required. "

"Well, " says she, "you may have; but I'm afraid that the post don't goout to-day. One would think, after all your wanderings anddifficulties, that you'd be glad to be quiet a little, and remainhere; so we'll talk about James Town some time about next spring. "

"Indeed, mistress, I hope you will not detain me here. I can pay youhandsomely, on my arrival at James Town, for your kind treatment andany trouble you may take for me. "

"Pay me! what do I want with money?--there's no shops here withribbons, and calicoes, and muslins; and if there were, I'm not a finemadam. Money! why I've no child to leave what I have to--no husband tospend it for me. I have bags and bags of dollars, young man, which myhusband heaped up, and they are of as much use to me as they are nowto him. "

"I am glad that you are so rich, mistress, and more glad that yourmoney is so little cared for and so little wanted; but if you do notwant money, I do very much want to get back to my friends, who think Iam dead, and mourn for me. "

"Well, if they have mourned, their sorrow is over by this time, andtherefore your staying here will not distress them more. I may as welltell you at once that you shall not go; so make up your mind to becontented, and you'll fare none the worse for it. "

This was said in so decided a tone, that, bearing in mind what I hadheard from the convict servant, I thought it advisable to push thequestion no further for the present, making up my mind that I wouldwait a short time, and then make my escape, if she still persisted indetaining me by force; but this I could not venture upon until I wasin possession of fire-arms, and I could not obtain them while she hadany suspicion. I therefore replied--

"Well, since you are determined I shall not go, I have nothing more tosay, except that I will wait your pleasure, and, in the mean time, letme make myself as useful as I can, for I don't want to eat the breadof idleness. "

"You're a very sensible young man, " replied she; "and now you shallhave a shirt to put on, which will improve your appearance a greatdeal. "

She then went into the inner room, which I presumed was her bed-room, as there were but two rooms in the cabin. As she went out, I could nothelp wondering at her. On examination, I felt assured that she wasmore than six feet high, and her shoulders as broad and her arms asnervous as a man's of that stature. Her chest was very expanded, butbosom she had none. In fact, she was a man in woman's clothing, and Ibegan to doubt her sex. Her features were not bad, had they been ofsmaller dimensions, but her nose was too large, although it wasstraight; her eyes were grand, but they were surmounted with suchcoarse eyebrows; her mouth was well shaped, and her teeth were goodand regular, but it was the mouth of an ogress; her walk wascommanding and firm; every action denoted energy and muscle; andcertainly, from the conversation I have already made known, her mindwas quite as masculine as her body--she was a splendid monster. In aminute she returned, bringing me a good check shirt and a pair ofduck trowsers, which I thankfully accepted. 

"I've plenty more for those who please me, " said she, carelessly;"when you've put them on, come out to me, and I'll show you theplantation. "

In a minute or two I joined her, and she led me round thetobacco-fields, then to the maize or Indian corn grounds, pointing outand explaining every thing. She also showed me the cows, store pigs, and poultry. Wishing to please her, I asked many questions, andpretended to take an interest in all I saw. This pleased her much, andonce or twice she smiled--but such a smile! After an hour's ramble wereturned, and found the two servants very busy, one husking maize, andthe other in the shed where the tobacco was dried. I asked somequestions of her about the tobacco--how many casks or bales she made ayear? She replied that she made it in bales, and sold it by weight. 

"It must be heavy carriage from here to James Town?" said I. 

"Yes, indeed, if it went that way it never would arrive, I imagine, "replied she; "but I have a sloop in the river below, which carries itround. "

"When is the time it is harvested and fit to be carried round?"inquired I. 

"It is now turning fast, " said she; "all that you see hanging in thedrying-sheds has been already drawn; in three or four weeks it willall be housed, and then we begin to pack: in about two months fromthis the sloop will take it round. "

"But is it not very expensive keeping a sloop on purpose, with men tohave her in charge?" inquired I, to hear what she would say. 

"The sloop lies at anchor, without a soul on board, " said she. "No oneever comes up this river. I believe Captain Smith, who made thesettlement, did do so once. There is another river, about twenty milesfarther down, which is occasionally frequented by buccaneers, I amtold--indeed, I know it, for my husband had more to do with them thanperhaps was good for his soul, but this little river is nevervisited. "

"Then your servants take her round?"

"Yes; I leave one in charge, and take two with me. "

"But you have but two. "

"Not till you came--one died; but now I have three, " and she smiled atme again. 

If I had not been so afraid of affronting her, I certainly would havesaid to her, "Do any thing, I beg, but smile. "

I said no more on that point. She called Jeykell, who was in thetobacco-shed, and desired him to kill a couple of chickens, and bringthem in. We then entered the cabin, and she observed--

"I don't doubt but you are tired with so much fatigue; you look so; goand sleep on one of their beds; you shall have one for yourself bynight. "

I was not sorry to do as she proposed, for I was tired out. I laydown, and did not wake till she called me and told me that dinner wasready. I was quite ready for that also, and I sat down with her, butthe two convict servants did not. She ate in proportion to her size, and that is saying enough. After dinner she left me, and went with hertwo men on her farming avocations, and I was for a long whilecogitating on what had passed. I perceived that I was completely inher power, and that it was only by obtaining her good-will that I hadany chance of getting away, and I made up my mind to act accordingly. I found a comfortable bed, of the husks of Indian corn, prepared forme at night, in an ante-room where the two servant-men slept. It was aluxury that I had not enjoyed for a long while. For several days Iremained very quiet, and apparently very contented. My mistress gaveme no hard work, chiefly sending me on messages or taking me out withher. She made the distinction between me and the convicts that Ialways took my meals with her and they did not. In short, I wastreated as a friend and visitor more than any thing else, and had Inot been so anxious about going to England, I certainly had no reasonto complain except of my detention, and this, it was evident, it wasnot in her power to prevent, as, until the sloop went away with thetobacco, she had no means of sending me away. One day, however, as Iwas walking past the tobacco-shed, I heard my name mentioned by thetwo convicts, and stopping, I heard James say, "Depend upon it, that's what she's after, Jeykell; and he is to be ourmaster, whether he likes it or not. "

"Well, I shouldn't wonder, " replied the other; "she does make purelove to him, that's certain. "

"Very true; every thing's fierce with her--even love--and so he'llfind it if he don't fancy her. "

"Yes, indeed:--well, I'd rather serve another ten years than sheshould fall in love with me. "

"And if I had my choice, whether to be her husband or to swing, Ishould take the cord in preference. "

"Well, I pity him from my heart; for he is a good youth, and afair-spoken and a handsome, too; and I'm sure that he has no idea ofhis unfortunate situation. "

"No idea, indeed, " said I to myself, as I walked away. "MercifulHeaven! is it possible!" And when I thought over her conduct, and whathad passed between us, I perceived not only that the convicts wereright in their supposition, but that I had, by wishing to make myselfagreeable to her, even assisted in bringing affairs to this crisis. 

That very day she had said to me: "I was very young when I married, only fourteen, and I lived with my husband nine years. He is dead morethan a year now. "

When she said that, which she did at dinner, while she was clawing theflesh off the bone of a wild turkey, there was something so ridiculousin that feminine confession, coming from such a masculine mouth, thatI felt very much inclined to laugh, but I replied, "You are a young widow, and ought to think of another husband. "

Again, when she said, "If ever I marry again, it shall not be a manwho has been burnt on the hand. No, no, my husband shall be able toopen both hands and show them. "

I replied, "You are right there. I would never disgrace myself bymarrying a convict. "

When I thought of these and many other conversations which had passedbetween us, I had no doubt, in my own mind, but that the convicts werecorrect in their suppositions, and I was disgusted at my ownblindness. 

"At all events, " said I to myself, after a long cogitation, "if shewants to marry me, she must go to James Town for a parson, and if Ionce get there, I will contrive, as soon as extra constables are swornin, to break off the match. " But, seriously, I was in an awkwardplight. There was something in that woman that was awful, and I couldimagine her revenge to be most deadly. I thought the old Indian squawto be bad enough, but this new mistress was a thousand times worse. What a hard fate, I thought, was mine, that I should be thus forced tomarry against my will, and be separated from her whom I adored. I wasa long while turning over the matter in my mind, and at last Iresolved that I would make no alteration in my behaviour, but behaveto her as before, and that if the affair was precipitated by mymistress, that I would be off to the woods, and take my chance of wildbeasts and wild Indians, rather than consent to her wishes. I thenwent into the cabin, where I found her alone. 

"Alexander, " said she (she would know my Christian name, and called meby it), "they say widows court the men, and that they are privilegedto do so" (I turned pale, for I little thought that there was to be anexplanation so soon); "at all events, whether they are or not, I knowthat a woman in my position cannot well expect a young man in yours toventure without encouragement. Now, Alexander, I have long perceivedyour feelings and your wishes, and I have only to say that mine aresuch as yours" (oh, I wish they were, thought I), "and therefore youhave but to ask and to have. "

I was mute with fear and despair, and could not find a reply to maketo her. 

"Why do you not answer, Alexander? Do you think me too forward?"

"No, " stammered I; "you are very kind, but this is so unexpected--sounlooked for--so unhoped for--I am so overcome. "

Observe, Madam, how strangely the sexes were changed. I was the womanin this instance. 

"I should like to consult my friends. "

"Consult your fiddlesticks, " replied she, quickly. "Who have you gotto consult? I hope, Alexander, " said she, setting her broad teethtogether, "that you are not trifling with me?"

"Indeed, I never should think of trifling with you, mistress, " repliedI. "I feel much obliged to you for showing such a preference for me. "

"I think, Alexander, that you ought; so now then, if you please, giveme your answer, " replied she. 

"Had I been prepared for your kindness, I would have done so at once, but I have many serious questions to put to myself, and if you please, we will renew the subject to-morrow morning. I will then tell youcandidly how I am situated; and if after that you do not withdraw yourproposal, I shall be most happy to be yours as soon as we can go toJames Town to be married. "

"If, " replied she, "you mean to insinuate, Alexander, that you have awife in England, that is of no consequence in this settlement; forthose who live here are free from all English marriages; and as forgoing to James Town, that is quite unnecessary. If the people in thesettlement were to wait for a parson when they married, they wouldnever be married at all. All that is necessary is, that we shall drawup an agreement of marriage, on paper, sign it, and have it witnessed. However, as I perceive that you are flurried, I will wait tillto-morrow morning for your decision. "

My mistress then rose from her stool, and went into her chamber, shutting to the door with more emphasis than was at all agreeable tomy nerves. I walked out into the open air to recover myself, and toreflect upon what course I should take in this awkward and dangerousdilemma. Marrying was out of the question--but how to avoid it? It wasalmost like being stopped by a highwayman. He says, "Your money oryour life. " My mistress's demand was, "Marriage or your life. " Therewas but one hope, which was to escape that very night, and take mychance in the woods, and so I resolved to do. 

I did not go in till dark; my mistress was in her own room; the twoconvicts were sitting by the fire. I took my seat by them, but did notspeak, except in a whisper, telling them that their mistress was notwell, and that we had better go to bed, and not talk. They stared atme at the idea of the mistress being ill; they had never known her tocomplain of any thing since they resided with her; but the hint wassufficient. They went to bed, and so did I with my clothes on, watching the crevices of the door of her room to see if her lamp wasout. In about half an hour the little thin beams through the chinks ofher door disappeared, and then I knew that she had gone to bed. Iwatched two hours more before I ventured to stir. The convicts wereboth snoring loud, and effectually drowned any slight noise I mightmake in moving about. I went to the locker, secured all the cold meatfor provision, took down one of the muskets and ammunition-belts, andhaving put the latter over my shoulders, I then took the musket in myhand and crept softly to the door of the cabin. Here was the onlydifficulty; once out, but five yards off, and I was clear. I removedthe heavy wooden bar, without noise, and had now only to draw thebolt. I put my finger to it, and was sliding it gently andsuccessfully back, when my throat was seized, and I was hurled back onthe floor of the cabin. I was so stunned by the violence of the fall, that for a short time I was insensible. When I recovered, I felt agreat weight upon my chest, and opening my eyes, found my mistresssitting upon me, and giving orders to the convicts, one of whom hadalready lighted the lamp. 

"For mercy's sake, get off my chest, " said I, in a faint voice. 

"Yes, I will, but not yet, " replied my mistress. "Now, James, handthem to me. "

James handed some chains to his mistress, who, turning round as shesat on my body, made the manacle at the end of the chain fast round myankle. This went with a snap-spring, which could not be openedwithout a key belonging to it. At last she rose off my body, and Icould breathe free. She then called to the convicts, saying, "Go both of you into the tobacco-shed, and wait there till I call youout. If I find you one foot nearer to us, I'll flay you alive. "

The servants ran off as fast at they could. When they were gone, mymistress said, "So you were about to escape, were you? You would avoid the chances ofmatrimony, and now you have other chances which you little dreamt of. "

"I thought it was the wisest thing that I could do, " replied I. "SinceI must be plain, I am sacredly betrothed to another person, and Icould not even for you break my faith. I meant to have told you soto-morrow morning, but I was afraid it would annoy you, and thereforeI wished to go away without giving you any answer. "

"Well, Sir, I offered to be your wife, which would have made you mylord and master. You refuse it, and now I make you my slave. I giveyou your option; you shall either consent to be my husband, or youshall remain as you are, and toil hard; but any time that you thinkbetter of it, and are willing to embrace my offer, you will be free, and I will be as a wife in subjection. "

"So you say, " replied I; "but suppose I was to make you angry after Imarried you, you would do to me as you have done now. I may, perhaps, one day get free from this chain, but, once married to you, I am aslave for ever. "

"You may think otherwise before long, " replied she; "in the mean time, you may walk out and cool yourself. "

She then returned to her room, and I rose, having determined to walkout and cool myself, as she proposed; but when I was on my legs, Ifound that to the other end of the chain, which was very heavy, andabout two yards long, was, riveted an iron ball of about thirty poundsweight, so that I could not walk without carrying this heavy weight inmy hands, for it could not be dragged. I lifted up the iron ball, andwent out of the house. I was no longer afraid of her. I was in toogreat a rage to fear any thing. As I calmed, I considered my case, andfound it to be hopeless; as I thought of Amy, and the many months ofhope deferred, I wept bitterly; and I had no consolation, for thereader may recollect that I lost my Bible when I was sent on shore, naked almost, by the rascally captain of the Transcendant. 

I had now been twenty months away from Liverpool, and I felt as if mychance of seeing her that I loved was indeed hopeless. I might remainchained in such a solitude for years, or I might expire under herbarbarous treatment, for I fully knew what I had to expect. However, Iwas resolved. I prayed fervently for support and succour in my time oftrouble, and became more composed. I remained out the whole of thenight, and watched the rising sun. The two convicts came out to theirwork, and shrugged their shoulders as they passed me, but they darednot speak to me. 

My mistress at last came out. She commenced with abuse, but I gave noanswer. She tried soothing, but I was mute. At last she became franticin her passion, hurled me away from her, and after being dreadfullybeaten, I fell to the ground. She put her foot upon my neck, and shestood there, looking like a fury. She loaded me with epithets, andthen of a sudden went down on her knees by me, and begged my pardon, calling me her dear Alexander--her life--entreating me to accede toher wishes. Never was there such a tigress in love before, I reallybelieve. 

"Hear me, " replied I; "as long as I am chained, I never will give anyanswer upon the present subject, that I swear. "

She rose from my side, and walked away. 

It is impossible, my dear Madam, for me to describe what I sufferedfrom this woman for more than six weeks, during which she kept mechained in this way--at one time entreating me, the next momentkicking me, and throwing me down. I had no peace--my life became aburden to me, and I often entreated her, in mercy, to put an end to mysufferings. I also had my paroxysms of rage, and would then spurn her, spit at her, and do every thing I could, and say all that I couldimagine, to show my hatred and contempt. At other times I was sullen, and that always annoyed her. She would bear my reproachespatiently--bear any thing, so long as I would talk; but if I remainedobstinately silent, then, in a short time, her fury would break forth. I pitied her, notwithstanding her ill-treatment, for the woman didlove me (after her own fashion) most intensely. 

It was on the seventh week of my confinement on the chain, that onemorning very early, as I was lying in the tobacco-shed, for she hadturned me out of the cabin, I perceived among the trees, which wereabout three hundred yards from the cabin, two Indians, in what iscalled their war-paint, which is a sign that they were on a hostileexcursion. I remained perfectly quiet, and well concealed, that Imight watch them. The convicts had more than once told me that theIndians would attack us, in consequence of an insult which my mistresshad offered to their chief, with whom her husband had been sofriendly; and when they stated what had passed, I agreed with themthat they would not fail to resent the insult as soon as they could. Ihad therefore always been on the look-out, but had never seen anyIndians before. My mistress, to whom I had, in our days of sweetconverse, spoken about them, always laughed at the idea of theirattacking her, and said that they might come if they liked. She hadmade every preparation for them, as she had loop-holes stuffed up withmoss just below the roof of the cabin, from which you could fire downupon them till they were within four yards of the cabin, and otherloop-holes, from which you might shoot them when close to; the windowand door were impregnable, and provided that we were once in thecabin, there was no doubt but that a serious, if not effectual, resistance might be made. That the Indians were reconnoitring thecabin was evident, and that they did not do so for nothing was equallycertain. After a while, during which I made out six of them, they fellback in the wood, and disappeared. The dog at that moment came out tome, and it was probably the sight of the dog which made them retreat, as they feared that he would have given notice of their being so closeto us. I waited till the convicts came out, and then I went into thecabin, and said, "You drove me out of the house last night, and I come to return goodfor evil. As I lay in the tobacco-shed, I saw six Indians in the wood, to the east of the cabin, reconnoitring, and I have no doubt but thatyou will be attacked this night, so I give you notice. "

"And you hope that, by this fear of their attack, you will be setfree, is it not?"

"It is perfectly indifferent to me whether I am or not. I have oftenasked you to put an end to my misery, and as you have not done it, Ishall bless those Indians for the friendly act; a blow of a tomahawkwill release me, if you will not. "

"Well, then, let them come with their tomahawks, " replied she, "and Iwill protect you from them, for no one shall release you but myself. "

"As you please, " replied I; "I have done my duty in telling you what Ihave seen, and you may take precautions or not; for myself I carenothing. "

So saying, I lifted up my ball of iron and went away out of the door. I remained out of doors the whole of the day, and therefore did notknow whether my mistress took any precautions or not, but I told thetwo convicts what I had seen, and advised them not to go far from thecabin, as they would run great danger. 

They inquired of me where I had seen the Indians, and I pointed outthe spot in the wood, after which they went away. I was certain thatthe attack would be on this night, as there was no moon till threehours before daybreak; and as it was very dark, it would probably takeplace in the early part of the night. I had made up my mind what Iwould do, which was not in any way to defend the cabin while chained, but, when I was freed, I would fight to the last, so that I might bekilled where I stood, and not be taken alive and tortured. 

I did not go out from home all that day, and, to my surprise, I wasnot molested by my mistress. At dark she called the convicts, but theydid not answer; she came out to look for them, and asked me whether Ihad seen them. 

I told her that I had not seen them for two hours, and I had thoughtthat they were in the house. 

"Did you tell them about the Indians?"

"Yes, I did, " I replied, "and stated my opinion that they would attackus this night, and I advised them not to go far from the cabin, orthey might be cut off. "

"Then the cowardly sneaks have run off to the woods, and left us todefend ourselves how we can. "

"I shall not defend myself, " replied I. "I shall stay here where I am. I wait for death, and will not avoid it. "

"Come into the house, " said she, abruptly. 

"No, " replied I, "I will not. "

"You will not, " said she, and catching up the chain and ball in onehand, with her other arm she caught me round the waist, and carried meinto the house. 

"Well, " replied I, "it is only deferring it a little longer; they willforce their way in it at last, and I will die here. "

"Wait until they arrive, " replied my mistress. "But do you mean to saythat you will not help to defend the house?"

"Certainly not, as long as I am chained as a slave, " replied I. 

My mistress made no reply, but busied herself with barring the doorand window. She then placed the table and stools so that she mightstand upon them and fire out of the upper loop-holes; pulled the mossout of the loop-holes; took down the muskets--of which there weresix--from their rests, examined the priming of those which wereloaded, and loaded those which were not. She then got out a supply ofpowder and ball, which she put ready on the table, brought the axesout, that they might be at hand, examined the water-jars to ascertainwhether the convicts had filled them as she had ordered, and then, when all was prepared for defence, she removed the lamp into the innerroom, leaving the one we were in so dark, that the Indians could not, by looking through the chinks or loop-holes, discover where theoccupants of the cabin might be. All these arrangements she made withthe greatest coolness, and I could not help admiring her courage andself-possession. 

"Is there any more to be done, Alexander?" said she, in a mild voice. 

"Where is the dog?" replied I. 

"Tied up in the tobacco-shed, " said she. 

"Then there is no more to be done, " replied I; "the dog will give younotice of their coming, as they will first occupy the tobacco-shed asan advanced post. "

"Alexander, will you promise not to escape if I set you free?"

"Certainly not, " replied I. "You set me free for your own purposes, because you wish me to help to defend your property; and then, forsooth, when the Indians are beat off, you will chain me again. "

"No, no; that was not my feeling, as I sit here alive, " replied she;"but I was thinking that, if forced to retreat from the cabin, youwould never be able to escape, and I never could save you; but theyshould hack me to pieces first. "

"Answer me one question, " said I. "In a time of peril like this, wouldyou, as a conscientious person, think that you were justified inretaining in such fetters even a convict who had robbed you? And ifyou feel that you would not, on what grounds do you act in this way toa man whom you profess to love?--I leave it to your conscience. "

She remained silent for some time: when the dog barked, and shestarted up. 

"I believe I am mad, or a fool, " said she, sweeping back her hair fromher forehead. 

She then took the key of the manacle out of her dress, and releasedme. 

"Alexander"--

"Silence!" said I, putting my hand to her mouth, "this is no time tobe heard speaking. Silence!" repeated I, in a whisper, "I hear them, they are round the house. "

I stood upon one of the stools and looked through a loop-hole. It wasvery dark, but as the Indians stood on the hill, there was clear skybehind them as low down as their waists, and I could perceive theirmotions, as they appeared to be receiving orders from their chief; andthey advanced to the door of the cabin with axes and tomahawks. Mymistress had mounted on the table at the same time that I had got onthe stool. We now got down again without speaking, and each taking amusket, we kneeled down at the lower loop-holes which I havedescribed. On second thoughts, I mounted the stool, whispering to her, "Don't fire till I do. "

The Indians came to the door and tapped, one asking in English to belet in. No reply was given, and they commenced their attack upon thedoor with their axes. As soon as this aggression took place, I tookgood aim at their chief, as I presumed him to be, who was now standingalone on the hill. I fired. He fell immediately. 

As I leaped from the stool my mistress discharged her musket, and weboth caught up others and returned to the loop-holes below. By thistime the blows of the axes were incessant, and made the cabin-doortremble, and the dust to fly down in showers from the roof; but thedoor was of double oak with iron braces, and not easily to be cutthrough; and the bars which held it were of great size and strength. 

It was some time before we could get another shot at an Indian, but atlast I succeeded, and as his comrades were taking the body away mymistress shot another. After this the blows of the axes ceased, andthey evidently had retreated. I then went into the inner room andextinguished the lamp, that they might not be able to see us--for thelamp gave a faint light. We returned to the table, and loaded themuskets in the dark. 

As I put my musket on the table, my mistress said, "Will they comeagain?"

"Yes;" replied I, "I think they will; but if you wish to talk, we hadbetter retreat to the fire-place: there we shall be safe from anyshot. "

We retreated to the fire-place, and sat down on the ashes; it justheld us both, and my mistress took this opportunity of embracing me, saying--

"Dear Alexander, if I had a thousand lives, I would sacrifice them foryou. "

"We have but one, " replied I, "and that one I will devote for yourdefence; I can do no more. "

"Who did you fire at?" said she. 

"The chief, as I believe, who was on the hill giving orders. He fell;and I think that he fell dead. "

"Then depend upon it they will retreat, " said she. 

"I think not; they will be revenged, if they possibly can; and we mustexpect a hard fight for it. "

"Why, what can they do? They never can break through the door, andwhen daylight comes we can shoot them by dozens. "

"Depend upon it, " said I, "they will try to burn us out. The wind ishigh, which is all in their favour, and I suspect they are now gone tocollect firewood. "

"And if they do fire the cabin, what shall we do? I never thought ofthat. "

"We must remain in it as long as we can, and then sally out and fightto the last; but every thing depends on circumstances. Be guided byme, and I will save you if I can. "

"Be guided by you!"

"Yes! Recollect I am not in chains now, and that although you have allthe courage of a man, still you have not been so accustomed to warfareas I have been. I have long been accustomed to command, to plan, andto execute, in times of peril like this. "

"You have great strength and courage; I little thought what a lion Ihad chained up, " replied she. "Well, I love you all the better for it, and I will be guided by you, for I perceive already that you have thebest head of the two. Hark! What is that?"

"It is what I said, " replied I; "they are laying firewood against thelogs of the cabin on the windward side--(this was on the sideopposite to the door). Now we must try if we cannot pick off some moreof them, " said I, rising and taking a musket. "Bring the stools overto this side, for we must fire from the upper loop-holes. "

We remained at our posts for some time without seeing an Indian. Theyhad gone back to the wood for more combustibles. At last we perceivedthem coming back with the wood. I should imagine there were at leasttwenty of them. 

"Now, take good aim, " said I. 

We both fired almost at the same moment, and three Indians fell. 

"Get down, and give me another musket, " said I to my mistress. 

She handed me one, and, taking another for herself, resumed herstation. We fired several times; sometimes with and sometimes withoutsuccess; for the Indians went away twice for firewood before they hadcollected what they considered sufficient. By this time it was piledup to the eaves of the cabin, and our loop-holes were shut up; wetherefore went over to the other side, where the door was, to see ifthere were any Indians there, but could not see one. We had been onthe look-out for about five minutes, when the crackling of the wood, and the smoke forcing itself through the crevices between the logs, told us that the fire had been applied, and the wind soon fanned it upso that the flame poured through every chink and loop-hole, andlighted up the cabin. 

"We must retreat to the fire-place, " said I. "Come quickly, or weshall be shot. "

"Why so?" said she, as she did as I requested. 

"They will peep through the loop-holes on the side of the cabin wherethe door is and see us plainly, until the cabin is filled with smoke, which it soon will be. "

"But tell me what we are to do now, for I feel if this smoke increaseswe shall not be able to speak to one another. "

This she said about five minutes after we had remained standing in thefire-place, with our heads up the chimney. 

"Perhaps it will be as well, " replied I, "that I do speak so. Thisfierce wind drives the smoke to leeward in volumes, but the greatburst of smoke will be when the roof is well on fire. It is nowburning fiercely on the windward side, but we must wait till thelee-side has caught, and then the volume of smoke will be greater. Thegreat point is to hit the precise time of opening the door, andescaping shrouded in a volume of smoke. If too soon, they willperceive us, and we shall be shot down; if too late, the roof willfall upon us, and we shall be smothered or burnt. We had better now, Ithink, leave this, and be all ready. Our best weapon, if we have tofight our way, will be an axe. Let us each take one, and, by now goingnear to the door, and putting our mouths to one of the loop-holes, weshall breathe freer, and unbar the door at the right time. Do youagree with me?"

"You are right, " said she; "you are a _man_, and I am a _woman_. "

We left the fire-place, and having felt for and found the axes, wewent near the door, and put our mouths to the loop-holes below; andthe smoke passing above them enabled us to breathe freer. I looked outand perceived that, with the exception of about six yards to leewardof the cabin, there was a dense volume of smoke rolling along theground for a long distance, and that if we could only once gain itwithout being perceived, we should probably be saved. I thereforeunbarred the door, drew the bolt, and held it in my hand, all readyfor a start. The cabin was now in flames in every part as well as theroof. I touched my mistress, and then took her hand in mine, watchingat the loop-hole. At last, when the heat was almost unbearable, aneddy of the wind drove back the smoke close to the lee-side of thecabin, and all was dark. I jumped up, opened the door, and dragged mymistress after me; we walked out into the black mass completely hidfrom our enemies, and then running hand-in-hand as fast as we could toleeward in the centre of the smoke, we found ourselves at least onehundred yards from the cabin without the Indians having any idea thatwe were not still inside. As we retreated, the density of the smokebecame less, and I then told her to run for her life, as the Indianswould discover that the door of the cabin was open and that we hadescaped--and so it proved. We were still a hundred yards from the woodwhen a yell was given which proved that they had discovered ourescape, and were in pursuit. We gained the wood; I turned round amoment to look behind me, and perceived at least forty or fiftyIndians in full pursuit of us--the foremost about two hundred yardsdistant. 

"Now we must run for it, mistress, " said I, "and we must no longertake hands. We shall have to thread the wood. Away! We have no time tolose. "

So saying, I snatched my hand from her and sprang forward; shefollowing me as fast as she could, more fearful, evidently, of mymaking my escape from her than of her own escape from the Indians. Assoon as I was a hundred yards in the wood, I turned short to theright, and fled with all my speed in that direction, because I hopedby this means to deceive the Indians, and it was easier to run wherethe wood was not so thick. My mistress followed me close: she wouldhave hallooed to me, but she had not breath after the first half-mile. I found out that I was more fleet than she was. Whether encumberedwith her clothes, or perhaps not so much used to exercise, I heard herpanting after me. I could easily have left her, but my fear was thatshe would have called to me, and if she had, the Indians would haveheard her, and have known the direction I had taken, and, when once onmy trail, they would, as soon as daylight came, have followed me by itto any distance; I therefore slackened my speed so as just to enablemy mistress to keep up with me at about ten yards' distance; when wehad run about three miles I felt certain that she could not proceedmuch further: speak she could not, and as I ran without once lookingbehind me, she could make no sign. I continued at a less rapid pacefor about a mile further. I did this to enable her to keep up with me, and to recover my own breath as much as possible previous to a start. The voices of the Indians had long been out of hearing, and it wasclear that they had not discovered the direction which we had taken. Iknew, therefore, that they could not hear her now, if she did cry outas loud as she could, and I gradually increased my speed, till Icould no longer hear her panting behind me; I then went off at my fullspeed, and after a few minutes I heard her voice at some distancefaintly calling out my name. "Yes, " thought I, "but I have notforgotten the ball and chain; and if you thought that you had letloose a lion while we were in the cabin, you shall find that you haveloosed a deer in the woods. " I then stopped for a few moments torecover my breath; I did not, however, wait long; I was afraid that mymistress might recover her breath as well as myself, and I again setoff as fast as I could. The idea of torture from the Indians, or againbeing kept confined by my mistress, gave me endurance which I thoughtmyself incapable of. Before morning I calculated that I had run atleast twenty miles, if not more. 

With the perspiration running down me in streams, and hardly able todrag one leg before the other, I at last, just about daybreak, gave itup, when I threw myself on the ground, and dropped out of my hand myaxe, which I had carried the whole way. I lay there for more than halfan hour, tormented with thirst, but quite unable to move. At last Irecovered; and, as I well knew that the Indians would divide inparties of three or four, and hunt every part of the woods, and bydaylight probably discover my track, I rose and prepared to resume mytoil, when, looking round me, I perceived that I was exactly on thespot where I had followed the deer, and had fallen in with the JollyRover, as he termed himself, who had pointed out the way to theplantations. I turned and saw the river below, and as he had told methat the Indians never came there, I resolved to go to the river, where, at least, I should find shell-fish and water. I did so; and inhalf an hour arrived at the skirts of the wood, and found that theriver was about four hundred yards from me and clear of trees at themouth for some distance. I went down to the river, which ran swiftlyout, and I drank till I was ready to burst. I then rose on my feet, and walked along its banks towards the mouth, thinking what I shoulddo. To get to James Town appeared to me to be an impossibility, unlessby water, and I was not likely to meet with any other vessel here buta pirate. Should I then go aboard of a pirate? It appeared to me tobe my only resource, and that I should be happy if I could find one. 

By this time I had arrived at the mouth of the river, and, looking outto seaward, I saw a schooner at anchor. She was about three miles off. That she was a pirate vessel, I presumed. Should I go on board of heror not? and if so, how was I to get on board? All her boats were up:and I surmised that she had just left the river with the intention ofsailing as soon as there was any wind, for now it was calm. The riverran out swiftly, and I thought I should be able to swim the distancewith the assistance I should obtain from the current, which swept downright for her, and she was riding to its strength. 

I was demurring. I had been perhaps two hours on the beach, waiting tosee if she might send a boat on shore, when, as I stood at theriver-side, still hesitating, I happened to turn round and perceivedthree Indians coming down upon me as fast as they could. I hesitatedno longer, but plunged into the stream, and was swept out two hundredyards before they arrived at the beach. I made for the schooner; andthe current ran out so fast, that in half an hour I was close to her. I swam for her cable, which I clung to, and then shouted loudly. Thisinduced some of the crew to look over the bows, and they handed me abowling knot, into which I fixed myself, and was hauled on board. 

I was dragged aft to give an account of myself, and I stated in fewwords that I had been pursued by the Indians, and swam off to save mylife. 

"Hav'n't we met before?" said a rough voice. 

I looked, and saw the Jolly Rover, whom I had fallen in with on shore. I said, "Yes; I was escaping from the Indians when I met you, and youshowed me the direction of the plantations. "

"All's right, " said he. "It's a true bill; and were those Indiansafter you that we saw on the beach just now?"

"Yes, " I replied; and then I stated how it was that they had attackedour cabin, and how we had escaped. 

"That was well done, and so you swam off three miles. Fire and waterwon't hurt you; that's clear. You're just the man for us. Whatthing-um-bob is this that you have hung round your neck?" said he, taking up the leathern bag with the diamond in it. 

"That, " replied I--a sudden thought having struck me--"is my caul; Iwas born with a caul, and I have always worn it, as it saves a manfrom drowning. "

"No wonder that you swam three miles, then, " replied the man. 

You must know, Madam, that some people are born with a membrane overthe face, which is termed a caul, and there has been a vulgar errorthat such people can never be drowned, especially if they wear thiscaul about their person in after-life. Sailors are superstitious inmany things, but particularly in this, and my caul was therefore asmuch respected by them as it hung round my neck, as it was by theIndians when they thought it was what they call "magic" or "medicine. "

"Well, " said the Jolly Rover, "as you had so much fire, so much water, and so much running, I think you won't be sorry to have a biscuit andglass of grog, and then turn in; to-morrow we will talk to you. "

I went down below, very glad to accept the offer, and as I wasregaling myself, who should come up to me but two of the Portuguesewho had been wrecked in the xebeque, and put on shore with me in thelittle boat by the captain of the Transcendant. I was very glad to seethem. They told me that, after great hardship and suffering, they hadarrived famished at the banks of this river, and had been taken onboard by the pirates, and had remained with them ever since; that theywere very anxious to get away, but never had an opportunity. I beggedthem not to say who I was, but merely that I was once a shipmate oftheirs. They promised, and being very tired, I then lay down and fellasleep. I was so worn out, that I did not wake till the next morning, when I found that we were under all sail running down to thesouthward. I saw the Jolly Rover, as I had termed him, on deck (hisreal or assumed name, I don't know which, I found out to be Toplift), sitting on a gun abaft. He called me to him. I said, "Are you the captain?"

"Yes, " he replied, "for want of a better. I told you months ago whatwe were, so it's no use repeating it. Do you intend to join us?"

"Then, " replied I, "I will be very candid with you. I have been drivenas it were on board of your vessel, but certainly without knowingexactly what she was. Now, captain, I have to ask you onequestion:--Would you, if you could go on shore in England, with plentyof money at your command, and plenty of good friends, --would you behere?"

"No; certainly not, " replied he. 

"Well; I am in that position. If once in England, I have money enoughto live upon, and plenty of friends; I therefore naturally want to getback to England, and not to run the risk of my neck on board of thisvessel. "

"That's very true, " replied he, "but there are other considerations;my men won't have a man on board who will not swear fidelity, and ifyou will not, I cannot protect you, --they will throw you overboard. Wedon't carry passengers. "

"That's very true, also; and I will swear fidelity so far as this, that you never shall be betrayed by me, and I never will appear as awitness against one of you; it were most ungrateful if I did. While Iam on board, I will do any duty you please to put me to, for I cannotexpect to eat my bread for nothing. "

"And suppose we come to action?"

"There's the difficulty, " replied I; "against an English ship I neverwill fight. "

"But if we are opposed to any other nation, and there is a chance ofour being overpowered?"

"Why, then, if you are overpowered, as I shall be hung along with therest, I think I must do all I can to save my own life; but, overpowered or not, I will not fire a shot or draw a cutlass againstmy own countrymen. "

"Well, I cannot deny but that's all very fair. "

"I think, " replied I, "it is as much as you can expect; especially asI never will share any prize-money. "

"Well; I will talk to the men, and hear what they say; but, now, answer me one question--Are you not a seaman?"

"I will answer the truth to every thing; I am a seaman, and I havecommanded a privateer. I have served many years in privateers, andhave seen a great deal of hard fighting. "

"So I thought, " replied he; "and now answer me another question, --Wasit not you that played that trick to that French privateer captain atBordeaux?"

"Yes it was, " replied I; "but how came you to know that?"

"Because I was the mate of a merchant vessel that had been captured, and I saw you three or four times as you passed the vessel I was onboard of; for, being put in quarantine, we were not sent to prisontill the pratique was given. I thought that I knew you again. "

"Well; I have no concealment to make. "

"No: but I will tell you candidly, my men, if they knew all this, would not allow you to leave the vessel. Indeed, you might be captainif you pleased, for I do not suit them. Our captain--for I was hisofficer--was killed about six months ago; and I really am not fit forthe office--I am too tender-hearted. "

"Well; you don't look so, " replied I, laughing. 

"Can't judge of outsides, " replied he; "but it's a fact. They say thatthey will be all condemned if taken, from my not destroying the crewsof the vessels we take; that they will be so many witnesses againstthem; and I cannot make up my mind to cold-blooded murder. I am badenough; I rob on the high seas; I kill on the high seas--for we mustkill when we fight; but I cannot commit deliberate murder either atsea or on shore, and so I tell them. If any one else could navigatethe vessel, I should be superseded immediately. "

"I am glad to hear you say what you have, captain, it makes me lessdissatisfied at finding myself here. Well; I have said all I can, andI must trust to you to manage with your ship's company. "

"It will be a difficult job, " said he, musing. 

"Tell them, " replied I, "that I was once a captain of a vessel likethis (after all, there is not so much difference between a pirate andprivateer as you may think)--and that I will not be under the commandof any one. "

"If they hear that, they will give you the command of this vessel. "

"I will refuse to take it; and give my reasons. "

"Well; I'll tell them that: I leave you to settle with them how youcan; but, " added he, in a low tone; "there are some desperate villainsamong them. "

"That I take for granted, " replied I; "so now I leave you to speak tothem. "

Toplift did so. He told them that I was a pirate captain, who had losthis vessel and been thrown on shore, but I refused to join any shipexcept as captain of her; that I would not serve as first officer, andwould obey no one. He told them that he knew me before, and henarrated the business at Bordeaux when I commanded a privateer, extolling me, as I afterwards found, beyond all measure. 

The crew, having heard what he had to say, went forward, and, afterconsultation, came to Toplift and said that I must take the oath. 

Toplift replied that he had desired me so to do, and that I hadanswered that I would not. "But, " said he, "you had better speak tohim yourselves. Call all hands aft and hear what he has to say. "

This was done, and I was sent for. 

"I have told them what you said, Sir. I don't know your name. "

"I have no name, " replied I, proudly, "except 'Captain'--that's myname. "

The fact is, Madam, I was determined to carry it out bravely; knowingthat it is the best way to deal with such people as I now had in hand. 

"Well, then, Captain, I have told the men that you will not take theoath. "

"Take the oath, " replied I, with scorn; "no; I administer the oath toothers. I make them take it. I make them swear fidelity to me. Suchhas been my conduct, and I shall not depart from it. "

"Well, but, Captain Toplift, you don't mean to say that he is toremain on board with us and not take the oath, " said a surly-lookingruffian. "In spite of you, he shall take the oath, Captain Toplift. "

"Captain Toplift, " said I, calmly, "do you allow one of your crew touse such language as this. Had I been captain of this ship, I wouldhave blown his brains out as he stood. You don't know to deal withthese rascals. I do. "

Captain Toplift, who appeared much pleased at being supported in thisway by me--(strange that a single individual, whom they might havethrown overboard in a minute, should have gained such an ascendency, but so it was)--and who perceived that the men fell back, as if takenby surprise, then said, "Captain, you have taught me a good lesson, which I will take advantage of. Seize that fellow and put him inirons. "

"Hah!" cried the man, seeing that no one touched him: "who is to bellthe cat! hah!" and he drew his cutlass. 

"I will, then, " said I to Captain Toplift, "if you desire it;" and, stepping forward, I went up to the man, saying, "Come, come, my goodfellow, this won't do here; I'm used to deal with such chaps as you, and I can manage worse than you, a good deal. "

I advanced till I was within the stroke of his cutlass before he wasaware of it, and, seizing him by the waist, I threw him flat on hisback and put my foot on his neck. 

"Now, " cried I, in an authoritative voice, "put this man in ironsimmediately--refuse who dares. Here, you Sirs, lay hold of thisfellow, " continued I, looking to the Portuguese; who accordingly cameforward and led him away, assisted by others, who now joined them. 

"Are there any more mutineers here?" inquired I; "if so, let them stepforward. "

No one stirred. 

"My lads, " said I, "it is very true that I have refused to take theoath, for the oath is not given to those who command, but to those whoobey; but at the same time I am not one to betray you. You know who Iam; and is it likely?"

"No, no, " replied the men. 

"Sir, " asked one of them, who had been most forward and insolent, "will you be our captain?--say but the word, --you are the sort of manwe want. "

"You have a captain already, " replied I, "and in a few weeks I shallcommand a vessel of my own; I cannot, therefore, accept your offer;but while I am on board I will do all in my power to assist CaptainToplift in any way, and you can desire no more. And now, my men, as anold hand, I have but this advice to give you, which is--to return toyour duty; for every thing in a vessel of this description dependsupon obedience; and to you, Captain Toplift, I have also advice togive, which is--to shoot the first man who behaves as that scoundreldid who is now in irons. Boatswain! pipe down. "

I hardly knew whether this latter order would be obeyed by theboatswain, or, if obeyed by the boatswain, whether it would be obeyedby the men; but, to my great satisfaction, it was; and the men retiredpeaceably. 

"Well, Captain Toplift, " said I, "I have done you no harm, and myselfsome good. "

"You have indeed, " replied he; "come down into the cabin. " When wewere in the cabin he said, "You have unarmed and subdued the mostmutinous rascal in the vessel, and you have strengthened my authority. They fully believe you are what you assert from your behaviour, and Ifeel, with you at my side, I shall get on better with these fellowsthan I have done. But now, to keep up the idea, you must, of course, mess in the cabin with me, and I can offer you clothes, not my own, but those of the former captain, which will suit your shape and make. "

I readily agreed with him; and having equipped myself in the clotheshe offered me, which were handsome, I soon afterwards went on deckwith him, and received the greatest respect from the men as I passedthem. A cot was slung for me in the cabin, and I lived altogether withCaptain Toplift, who was a good-hearted, rough sort of a man, certainly wholly unfit for the command of a vessel manned by such aset of miscreants, and employed on such a service. He told me that hehad been taken three years before by a pirate vessel, and finding thathe could navigate, they had detained him by force, and that at last hehad become accustomed to his position. 

"We all must live, " said he, "and I had no other means of livelihoodleft me; but it's sorely against my conscience, and that's the truth. However, I am used to it now, and that reconciles you to any thing, except murder in cold blood, and that I never will consent to. "

On my inquiring where they were about to cruise, he said on theSpanish Main. 

"But, " said I, "it is peace with the Spaniards just now. "

"I hardly knew, " said he, "it was peace. Not that peace makes anydifference to us, for we take every thing; but you refer to myself, Iknow, and I tell you frankly that I have preferred this cruise merelythat we may not fall in with English vessels, which we are not likelyto do there. I wish I was out of her with all my heart and soul. "

"No doubt of it, Captain Toplift; I think you are sincere. Suppose youput into one of the inlets of Jamaica, they won't know where we are;let us take a boat on shore and leave her. I will provide for you, andyou shall gain your living in an honest way. "

"God bless you, Sir, " said he; "I will try what I can do. We must talkthe matter over, for they may suspect something, and then it would beall over with us. "

We continued to run down till we were in the latitude of the VirginIsles, and then we altered her course for Jamaica. The first andsecond mates generally received information of Captain Toplift as tohis movements and intentions, which they communicated to the crew. Ifthe crew disapproved of them, they said so, and they were consideredto have some voice in the matter. 

Now, although no navigators, these men knew enough of a chart and acourse to find that there must be some reason for its being altered asit was, instead of running down by the Spanish Main, and they inquiredwhy the cruise was altered. 

Captain Toplift replied that he had taken my advice, and that I hadassured him that at the back of the island of Jamaica we shouldcertainly fall in with some rich Spanish vessels, if we lay therequiet in some nook or another for a short time, as this was their timefor coming up from the south to the Havannah, where they rendezvousedfor a convoy. 

This reply appeared very satisfactory to the crew, for they were allcheerful and obedient, and we ran down to Jamaica, and when we wereclose in shore, we shortened sail and hove to. We remained three orfour days in the offing, that we might not cause any suspicion by ourleaving too soon. Captain Toplift then told the mates that I proposedanchoring in some secret bay or inlet, as we were certain to see theSpanish ships if we could send any one ashore on the hills to look outfor them. This was agreed to, and we made sail and ran along thecoast, looking out for some convenient anchorage. 

As we were so doing, a vessel hove in sight, and we immediately madeall sail in chase. As she did not attempt to avoid us, we hauled offas she came near, to see what she might be. She then hoisted a yellowflag at her peak (for she was an hermaphrodite brig); this puzzled usnot a little, and we edged down towards her, for she was veryrakish-looking, except in her sails. 

As we neared, finding I suppose that we did not answer her signals, and we were not the vessel she expected us to be, she suddenlyaltered her course before the wind, setting all the sail that shepossibly could. We immediately crowded canvas in chase, and came upwith her fast. As we ran, the mate and I looked at her through theglass, and I made her out to be the Transcendant, the captain of whichhad treated us so cruelly when we were in the boat, and who had robbedus of our money and clothes. I called the Portuguese and desired themto look at the vessel through the glass, and give me their opinion. They directly said that it was the vessel I supposed. 

"Let us only catch the rascal, " said I, "and we will pay him in hisown coin;" and I immediately gave directions for the better trimmingof the sails, so anxious was I to come up with him. 

The men of the schooner were much pleased at the anxiety I displayedto come up with the chase, and by the alacrity with which they obeyedme, I saw how anxious they were that I should be their captain. In twohours we were within gun-shot, and sent one of our bow-chasers afterhim. Perceiving that it was useless to run, the fellow hove to, and aswe came alongside, he was all ready with his boat to come on board. Hedid so, and at first I kept out of sight to hear what he would say. Hewas followed up the side by his amiable son. Captain Toplift receivedhim on deck, and he looked around him, saying, "I believe I am right. I was afraid I had made more mistakes than one. I believe you are inthe free trade?"

"Yes, " replied Toplift, "we are. "

"Yes, I thought so, captain, but I expected to meet another schoonerwhich is very like to yours, and is also in the trade. I made mysignal to her, as, when she has any thing to get rid of, why I take itoff her hands. Perhaps you may have something of the kind which is notexactly safe to show, --church-plate and the like. I pay readymoney--that's my plan. "

As it afterwards appeared, Madam, this scoundrel had been in the freetrade, or pirating, himself for many years, but he had taken anopportunity of walking off with a large sum of money belonging to thepirate crew, and with this money he had purchased his property inVirginia and the brig which he now commanded. Although he did notfollow up the free trade any more, he had made arrangements with apirate captain whom he met at Port Royal to meet them at the back ofthe island and receive such articles as the pirate might want to turninto cash, by which he, of course, took care to secure large profits. 

This he had done several times, and as he sold his cargo at Port Royalfor dollars, he had always cash to pay for what the pirate wished toget rid of. But he had now run into the lion's jaws, for not only wereI and the Portuguese on board to denounce him as a robber, but, whatwas still more unfortunate for him, three of the pirate's crew, whomhe had swindled out of their property, were also on board of us, andrecognized him immediately. 

As Captain Toplift knew how I had been treated by him, he thought itwas time he should be confronted with me, and to his question as towhether there was any thing to dispose of, he replied to him, "Youmust put that question to the captain. There he is. "

The fellow turned to me; he looked at me, stared, and was mute, whenhis cub of a boy cried out, "As sure as a gun it's he, father, and nomistake. "

"Oh, you imp of Satan, you know me, do you?" replied I. "Yes, it ishe. Send all the men aft. "

The men came fast enough. They were only waiting till I had spoken tothem to come and give information against him. 

"Now, my lads, " said I, "this is a scoundrel who fell in with some ofus when we were in distress, after we had lost our vessel. Instead ofbehaving as one seaman does to another, he robbed us of all we had, and turned us adrift naked to be killed by the Indians. Of all, I andthe two Portuguese you took on board about four months back are theonly three left: the others perished. The one who was with me wasburnt to death by the Indians, and I narrowly escaped. I leave you todecide what this scoundrel merits. "

"But there is more against him, captain, " said the men, and then fourof them stepped out and declared that he had run away with the moneybelonging to the crew of which they were a part, and that the sum hehad stolen amounted to 25, 000 dollars. 

"What have you to say for yourself?" said I to him. 

"That I have been a cursed fool to be caught as I have been. "

"What will they do, father?"

"Hang us, I suppose, " replied he. 

"Captain Toplift, " said I, "I do not command this vessel, and I shalltherefore leave you to decide upon the fate of this miscreant;" andhaving said that, I was going below to the cabin, when the captain ofthe Transcendant's son ran to me, and said, "I want to speak to you, Sir, when you are alone. "

"What are you after, Peleg?" cried his father. 

"I'm going to save your life, father, if I can, " replied he. 

"You'll be clever if you do that, boy, " said the man, sneeringly. 

I allowed the boy to follow me down into the cabin, and then asked himwhat he had to say. 

"I have that to tell you which is of more value than the lives of ahundred boys like me. "

"Boys like you? Why I thought it was to save your father's life thatyou came down, Sir?"

"Pooh!" said he, "let him hang; he was born for a halter. I am come tosave my own life. I only said that to gammon him. "

"You're a hopeful youth, " said I; "and pray what is that you can tellme that will save your own neck from the halter?"

"That which will save your own, most likely, " replied the boy, "andtit-for-tat's all fair. "

"Well, let's hear it, then, " replied I. 

"No, not unless you promise. I can swing, if need be, as well asfather, but I'd rather not, 'cause I know where all his money ishidden. "

"I can't make any promise, " replied I. 

"Then I can't tell, " replied he, "so I may e'en go on deck and tellfather that I cannot manage it;" and as he said the latter part ofthis speech, the undaunted little villain actually laughed at the ideaof gammoning his father, as he termed it. 

Train up a child in the way he should go, and he will not depart fromit, is mostly true; but it is more certain that if you train a childup in the way that he should not go, he will be a more true disciple. Could there be a more decided proof of the above than the behaviour ofthis young villain? but his father had made him so, and thus was herewarded. 

"Stop, " said I, for I had reflected whether, after all, there were anygrounds for hanging the boy, and come to a conclusion that a jurywould have probably acquitted him. "Stop, " said I; "you say that whatyou can tell is of the greatest consequence. "

"And becomes of more consequence every minute that passes, " repliedhe. "I will tell you every thing, and let you into father's secrets. Ipeach upon father altogether. "

"Well, then, " replied I, "if what you have to disclose provesimportant, I will do all I can to save your life, and I have no doubtthat I shall be able so to do. "

"No more have I, " replied he, "or I would not have come to you. Nowthen, father came to the back of the island to do a little businesswith a pirate schooner, as he said just now; and he has very oftendone it before, as he said just now; but father did not tell you all. When we were in Port Royal, father went to the captain of a king'svessel who is there, having been sent to put down the pirates ifpossible, and he offered this captain of the king's ship, for acertain sum, to put our friends that we exchange with into his hands. "

"What, betray his friend the pirate?"

"Yes, father agreed that he would come round as he has done this day, and would contrive to chaffer and bargain with him and keep him solate in the bay that the king's ship should come upon him all of asudden and take him, and this was father's intention, only you havepinned him. The king's ship will be round that point in two hours orthereabouts, so if you are found here you will be taken and hanged assure as I ain't hanged yet. Now ain't this important news, and worthall I asked for it?"

"It certainly is, if it is true, boy. "

"Oh, I'll prove it, for I always goes with father, and he trusts mewith every thing. I saw the paper signed. The king's ship is calledthe Vestal, and the captain who signed the paper, signed it PhilipMusgrave. "

"Indeed, " said I, turning away, for I did not wish the boy to perceivemy emotion at this announcement. I recovered myself as soon as Icould, and said to him, "Boy, I will keep my promise. Do you staybelow, and I will go on deck and plead for your life. "

"Mayn't I go on deck for a bit?" said he. 

"What, to wish your father good-bye? No, no, you had better spareyourself and him that painful meeting. "

"No, I don't want to wish him good-bye; I'll wait till it's over, onlyI never did see a man hanged, and I have a curiosity to have just apeep. "

"Out, you little monster, " cried I, running up on deck, for theinformation I had received was too important not to be immediatelytaken advantage of. 

"Well, captain, has the boy saved his father's life?"

"No, " replied I, in a loud voice. 

"Then, up he goes, " said the men, for the halter had been round hisneck and run out to the yard-arm for some time, and the men had mannedthe rope, only awaiting my return on deck. In a second, the captain ofthe Transcendant was swinging in the air, and certainly if ever ascoundrel merited his fate, it was that man. Shortly afterwards Iturned round, and there was the young hopeful looking at his father'sbody swinging to and fro with the motion of the vessel. 

I looked in vain for a tear in his eye; there was not a symptom ofemotion. Seeing me look sternly at him, he hastened down below again. 

"My lads, " said I to the men, who were all on deck, "I have receivedintelligence of that importance that I recommend that we should cutthat vessel adrift, and make sail without a moment's loss of time. "

"What, not plunder?" cried the men, looking at the Transcendant. 

"No, not think of it, if you are wise. "

At this reply all of the men exclaimed that "that would not do"--"thatplunder they would"--that "I was not the captain of the vessel, " andmany more expressions showing how soon a man may lose popularity onboard of a pirate vessel. 

"I gave my opinion, my men, and if you will hear why I said so--"

"No, no, out boats, " cried they all, and simultaneously ran to lowerdown the boats, for it was now calm, that they might tow the schooneralongside of the Transcendant. 

"You might as well talk to the wind as talk to them when there isplunder to be obtained, " said Toplift to me in a low tone. 

"Come down with me, " said I, "and I will tell you what I have heard. "

"Ain't they going to plunder the brig?" said Master Peleg, when wecame down; "I know where father's dollars are, " and up he ran on deck. 

I made a short remark upon the depravity of the boy, and then informedCaptain Toplift of what he had told me. 

"If you had told them, they would not have paid attention to you. Theboat's crew who came with the captain have told them that there ismoney on board, and all authority is now at an end. "

"Well, " replied I, "I believe that the boy has told the truth. "

"And what do you mean to do?"

"Remain below quietly, if I am allowed, " replied I. 

"But I cannot, " said he; "they would throw me overboard. "

"Make as bad a fight of it as you can, " replied I. 

"That I will, " said Captain Toplift, "and with so superior a forceopposed, we cannot stand long. But I must tell you where you must be. "

"Where?" replied I. 

"At the entrance of the magazine, for as sure as we stand here theywill blow up the vessel rather than be taken. Not all of them, but twoor three I know are determined so to do, and resolute enough to do it. My pistols are there. You have only to open this door, and you are inthe magazine passage. See, " said he, opening the door, "there is thescuttle where they hand the powder up. "

"I will be on the watch, depend upon it; and, Captain Toplift, if theschooner is taken, and I am alive, you may have no fear for yourself. "

"Now let us go on deck again. "

"I will follow you, " replied I. 

"I am alone at last, thank Heaven!" said I to myself. "What a positionam I in, and how much will be in suspense before twenty-four hours areover. My own brother here, not ten miles perhaps from me, commandingthe vessel which will attack this on which I am on board. That theywill take us I have no doubt; but what risk do I run--of death byshot, or by their blowing up the vessel in spite of me, or of noquarter being given. Well, I wish it were decided. At all events, I amlong supposed dead, and I shall not be recognized among the heaps ofbodies. "

I then went to the locker and took out my duck frock and trowsers, determining that I would, if I were killed, be killed in thoseclothes, and be thrown overboard as a common seaman. I then went ondeck, for I had heard the grating of the sides of the two vessels andknew that they were in contact. 

All was uproar and confusion on board of the Transcendant, but therewas nobody on board the schooner except Toplift and myself. I cannotsay that I never saw such a scene, for I had seen quite as bad onboard of a privateer. The common seamen, as well as the soldiers, whenlet loose to plunder, are like maniacs. In half an hour they hadbroken open every thing, cut the crew to pieces, found out the hoardof dollars, which was shown them by young Peleg, who tried for hisshare, but for so doing received a chop with a cutlass, which cut offhis right ear, and wounded him severely on the shoulder; but his rightarm was not disabled, and while the man that cut him down was bendingover a heap of dollars, which took both hands to lift them, the boyran his knife deep into the man's side, who fell mortally wounded. Therush for the dollars thus at the mercy of the rest was so great, thatPeleg was not minded, and he crept away and came on board theschooner. We saw that he was bleeding profusely, but we asked noquestions, and he went down the ladder forward. 

"What has that young villain been after?" said Toplift. 

"I presume he has been quarrelling for plunder, and considered that hehad a greater right to his father's money than anybody else. "

Among other plunder the people had not forgotten to look for liquor, and an hour had not passed before three-fourths of the men were moreor less intoxicated. They had found plenty of good clothes, and werestrutting about with gold-laced waistcoats and embroidered coats overtheir dirty frocks. The uproar increased every minute, when Toplift, who had been looking out with the glass, exclaimed, "There she is, byall that's sacred!"

I caught the glass out of his hand, and found it was the king's ship. She was a large flush vessel, apparently of eighteen or twenty guns, just opening from the point, and not seven miles from us. We werestill becalmed, and she was bringing the wind down with her, so thatto escape appeared impossible. 

"Now, what shall we do?" said Captain Toplift; "shall we allow her tocome down upon us and say nothing to the men, or shall we point outthe danger, and persuade them to come on board and prepare?"

"You must do as you please, " replied I, "I am indifferent which. Itwill be dark in another hour, and she will not be down by that time. Iwould rather avoid fighting, and get away from the schooner quietly ifI could, but that I fear is impossible now. "

"Well, I must go on board of the brig and let them know, for if theyfind it out themselves, they will throw us overboard. "

Captain Toplift then went on board of the brig, and calling to the menwho were still sober, told them that there was a king's ship comingdown upon them not seven miles off. This had the effect of putting anend to the confusion and noise of a great portion of the men, whohastened on board of the schooner, but others, who were intoxicated, were with difficulty persuaded to return. 

At last they were all got on board, and the schooner, clear from thebrig, was made ready for action; but Toplift was obliged to make somealteration in the stationing of the men, as those who were to hand upthe powder were all of them tipsy. By the time that the schooner wasready, and the breeze had come down to her, the corvette was not morethan three miles from us; but it was quite dark, for there is notwilight in those parts. We consulted what course we should take toavoid her, if possible, and agreed that we would stand in shore andpass her if we possibly could. We knew that, if seen, we were thencertain to be obliged to fight; but if not seen, we might escape. 

We then shifted the helm and bore up across her bows, but we had notsteered in this direction more than a quarter of an hour, when theTranscendant was perceived to be on fire, having been fired by thedrunken men before they left her, and soon afterwards she burst outinto flames that threw a strong light to a great distance, discoveringthe corvette to us at two miles' distance, and of course exposing usto the corvette, who immediately altered her course for us. We hadtherefore only to fight, and the crew, being most of them in liquor, declared that they would fight till the schooner sunk under them. In aquarter of an hour, the corvette being close to us, and standing stemon, we opened our fire, raking her masts and yards, and then I wentdown below. I had changed my clothes for the duck trowsers and shirtwhich I had swum on board in, and I now remained quietly in the cabin. A few minutes afterwards the corvette opened her fire, and the shotdid great execution. The cries of the wounded and the shouts of thetipsy men were mingled together, but the crew of the schooner tiredwith great rapidity, and sustained the unequal conflict mostgallantly. 

After a time some men darted down into the cabin. I was then at thedoor which led to the magazine passage, and busied myself handing upthe powder, as it secured me from observation, and it was supposedthat I was one of the crew sent down for that duty. 

The men roared out, "Where is the captain? We want him to fight theship. Toplift is an old fool, and don't know what he is about. "

I made no reply, but with my back towards them continued to hand upthe powder, and, having changed my dress, they did not recognize me, so they rushed upon deck again. 

The corvette was now alongside of the schooner, pouring in herbroadsides with fatal execution, the shot passing in every directionthrough her, so that there was as much danger below as on deck, and itwas evident that the schooner could not oppose them much longer. Stillthey continued to fire with great resolution, being now sobered intomore steadiness than at first. But by this time more than half the menwere killed and wounded, and our guns were encumbered with the wreckand bodies. I heard them, at the very time that a crashing broadsidewas poured in by the corvette, cry out, "Avast firing for a moment andclear the decks. "

They did so, and having thrown the bodies overboard and cut away thespars and rigging which had fallen, so as to enable them to work theirguns, during which time three broadsides were poured in, they remannedtheir guns, and fought with as much spirit as before. I could not helpadmiring the courage of the scoundrels, for nothing could exceed it;but resistance was useless, further than they preferred dying at theirguns to being hanged on the gibbet. 

But the shouts of the pirates and the reports of the guns graduallydecreased. The men were swept away by the enemy's fire, and the gunswere one by one disabled. The schooner's sides were torn out, and thewater poured in below so fast that it was rising to the magazine. Iheard a cry of boarders, and the striking of the two vessels together, and then there was a rush down below, when a man came aft to themagazine passage. It was the fellow whom I had struck down on thequarter-deck and had put into irons. 

"Come along, " said he, to the others; "we'll send the corvette andourselves all to the devil together. Out of the way there. "

"Stand back, " said I. 

"Stand back, " replied he, pointing his pistol down to the magazine. 

I threw up his arm, and the pistol went off, striking the beams above. 

"Blast you, " cried he, "whoever you are; but I've another, " and heattempted to draw it out of his belt, but before he could effect it Iblew out his brains with the pistol which I had ready cocked in myhand. 

His companions started back, and I pointed my second pistol at them, saying, "The man who comes forward this way dies. "

As I said this the crew of the corvette, who had cleared the decks, charged down below, and the pirates ran away and secreted themselves. Perceiving them coming forward, I said to them, "Put a guard over themagazine; they have attempted to blow up the vessel already. "

"Who are you?" said an officer. 

"A prisoner, " replied I. 

"Well, then, lead him on deck, and stay here, two of you; shut downthe magazine scuttle and keep guard. "

"Thank Heaven, " thought I, "that this affair is over, " as a seamanled me by the collar on deck, and handed me to others, who took me onboard of the corvette. 

We were all put down below that remained out of the schooner's crew, about eighteen or nineteen, not more, and I was glad to find CaptainToplift, although badly wounded with a splinter, was among the number. We remained there huddled together with a guard of ten men over us formore than an hour, when we heard, from the conversation on deck, thatthe schooner had sunk. After that the guns of the corvette weresecured, and the men had an allowance of liquor served out to them, the watch was called, and all was quiet during the remainder of thatnight. For some time I was in a state of excitement from the events ofthe last twenty-four hours crowding so rapidly, but by degrees Ibecame calm. I asked one of the guard who was the captain of thecorvette. 

"What's that to you, you gallows-bird?" replied he. 

"A civil question might receive a civil reply, " answered I. 

"So it might with any one else; but if you don't want the hilt of mycutlass down your throat, you will hold your tongue. "

But I did not require to repeat the question, as I heard one of theofficers on deck say, "It's Captain Musgrave's orders. "

This satisfied me, and I lay down with the rest of the prisoners, waiting for daybreak, when I trusted my troubles would soon be over. They were all sound asleep. Strange that men who knew that they wouldbe hanged In a few days, if not the next morning, should sleep sosound--but so it was--while I, who had every reason to believe that mysufferings were over, could not sleep one wink. I was, however, fullysatisfied with my own castle-buildings during the night, and moresatisfied when it was again broad daylight. After the men had hadtheir breakfast, an order came down for all the prisoners to bebrought on deck. We were led up under guard, and made to stand all ina row. I looked round for my brother, but he was not on deck. It wasthe first lieutenant who was there, with several other officers, andthe clerk, with pen and ink, to take down the names of the prisoners. 

"Who was the captain of this vessel?" said the first lieutenant. 

"I was, Sir, " replied Toplift; "but much against my will. "

"Oh, of course; every man was on board of her against his will. Whatis your name? Put him down, Mr. Pearson. Any other officers alive?"

"No, Sir, " replied Toplift. 

The name of every man was then asked and put down, and it so happenedthat I was the last; for, anxious to see my brother, I had walked upthe foremost, and they had commenced their interrogation at the otherend of the line. 

"What is your name?"

"I do not belong to the schooner, " replied I. 

"Of course not; you dropped on board her from the clouds. "

"No, Sir, I did not; I swam on board of her to save my life. "

"Then you went out of the frying-pan into the fire, I reckon, my goodfellow, for your life is forfeited now. "

"I rather think not, Sir, " replied I. "On the contrary, I feel it isquite safe. "

"Give us none of your jaw, my good fellow, but give us your name. "

"Certainly, Sir, if you require it. My name is Alexander Musgrave, Sir, " replied I; "I am the elder brother of your captain, PhilipMusgrave, and I will thank you to go into his cabin and inform himthat I am here. "

The first lieutenant and officers started back in astonishment, and sodid Captain Toplift and the pirates. The first lieutenant hardly knewwhether to consider it as a pretence on my part or not, and wasundecided how to act, when Captain Toplift said, "I do not knowwhether the gentleman is as he says, but this is certain, and all themen can prove it as well as myself, that he did swim on board, as hesaid, to escape from the Indians, and that he has never joined thecrew. They offered to make him captain in my stead, and he positivelyrefused it. "

"Yes, " said all the pirates; "that's true enough. "

"Well, Sir, " replied the first lieutenant, "I will certainly carryyour message. "

"To make all certain, " replied I, "I will write my name on a slip ofpaper for you to take in to the captain. He knows my signature. "

I did so, and the first lieutenant took the paper, and went into thecabin. In a minute he returned, and requested me to follow him. I didso, and in another minute I was in the arms of my brother. For sometime we neither of us could speak. At last Philip said, "That you arealive and well, let me thank Heaven. I have considered you as dead, and so have others; and to find you on board of a pirate--on board ofa vessel which I have been riddling with shot, any one of which mighthave caused your death. Thank God I was ignorant that you were onboard, or I never could have done my duty. I will not ask how you cameon board of this vessel, for that must be the end of your narrative, which I must have from the time that you first left Rio, andafterwards in detail the whole from the time that you left the Coast. "

"Then they received my letters from Rio?"

"Yes, after imagining you were dead, they were rejoiced by thoseletters; but I will not anticipate my story, nor will I now ask foryours; it is sufficient at present that you are alive, my dearAlexander, and once more in my arms. "

"Let me ask one question, " replied I. 

"I know what it will be. She was in good health, but suffering much inmind from having no account of you. Her father and others havereasoned with her, and painted the impossibility of your being inexistence, as the xebeque you sailed in had never been heard of. Shestill adheres in the opinion that you are alive, and will not abandonthe hope of seeing you again; but hope deferred has paled her cheekeven more pale than it usually is, and she evidently suffers much, forher life is wrapped in yours. Now having told you this, you must comeinto my state-room, and allow me to enable you to appear as my brotherought to do. I do not think that there is any difference in our sizenow, although there was when we last parted. "

"Many thanks, Philip, but before I adonize my outward man I shouldwish to satisfy my inward cravings; and, to tell you the truth, I'm sohungry from not having broken my fast for nearly twenty-four hours, that if you could order something to eat while you are looking out theclothes, I should feel in no small degree grateful. "

Philip rang the bell and ordered the steward in bring something to eatand drink, and after eating I occupied a quarter of an hour more ingetting rid of the pirate smoke and dirt, and putting on one of hisuniforms, for he had no other clothes on board, when I came out, looking not at all like a pirate. 

"Now, then, " said Philip, "before we have our _tête-à-tête_, come outwith me, and let me introduce you to the officers as my brother. "

I went out with him, and was formally introduced. The first lieutenantapologized for his rough speech, but I told him that there was nooccasion for any apology, as I had no doubt that I looked very muchlike a pirate at the time. 

"More than you do now. Sir, at all events, " replied he. 

"By the bye, brother, " said I, "there is one man among the prisonerswho, although compelled to act as captain by the men, is no pirate. His conduct I will explain to you. May I request him to be kindlytreated? His name is Toplift--and also two Portuguese, my formercompanions. "

"Certainly, " replied Philip, "your word is sufficient. Let thosepersons be released and taken care of, " said he to the firstlieutenant. "We will wait for the particulars by-and-by. "

I remained on deck about ten minutes, and then returned to the cabinwith my brother. 

"What is this which you have left on my dressing-table?" said Philip, surveying the leather bag which contained the diamond. 

"That, Philip, " said I, "is a portion of my narrative, and eventuallymay prove a very important one. I don't think that I can afford tomake you a present of it, but I shall see. "

"It does not look very valuable, " replied he. 

"At all events, do me the favour to lock it up carefully, " replied I. 

"Well, if you are in earnest I will, " he said, and having put it in adrawer and locked it up, he said, "Now, Alexander, let me have yourhistory. "

I commenced, and told him all that the reader is now acquainted with. Dinner broke off my narrative, and as soon as it was over I resumedit. When I had finished, he expressed his astonishment, and asked manyquestions. Among others he said, "And that little wretch Peleg, thecaptain of the Transcendant's son, is he on board?"

"I have not seen him, " replied I, "and therefore presume that he wasnot able to move, and went down in the schooner. " Which was the case. 

"You have indeed told me a strange tale, " said Philip, "and you havehad some extraordinary escapes. You must have a charmed life, and youappear to have been preserved to prove that Amy's persuasion of yourbeing still alive was just and well-founded; and now it is my turn totalk, and yours to listen. When I left you as lieutenant of CaptainLevee's schooner, we very shortly afterwards had an action with aSpanish vessel of very superior force, for she mounted thirty guns. Having no chance with her, from her superior weight of metal, we threwourselves on her bow and boarded. The Spaniards did not relish thiskind of close fighting, and gave us immediate possession of theirdeck. Captain Levee, when he brought in his prize, was appointed to afrigate of thirty-six guns, and I followed him as his firstlieutenant. We had another combat with a vessel of equal force, inwhich we were the victors, and I was sent in the prize. Captain Leveewrote very kindly in my behalf, and I was made a captain, and giventhe command of a small brig. But let me first finish with CaptainLevee. He captured a galleon, which gave him a large fortune, and hethen gave up the command of his ship, and went on shore, telling me ina letter that he had hitherto squandered away all his money, but nowthat he had got so much, he intended to keep it. He has done so, forhe has purchased a large landed property, is married, and I believe, is very happy. "

"He deserves it, " replied I; "and long may he be so. "

"Well, to continue. I was sent out on this station, and havinginformation that the vessel which you are now on board of was atanchor in a bay close to the Havannah, I ran in and reconnoitred. Shehoisted Spanish colours, and I did the same. It fell calm, and I layabout four miles outside. I was mistaken for another Spanish vessel, and the captain of this vessel, or, to speak correctly, the Spanishcaptain of the Spanish brig, came out to see me, and did not discoverhis mistake till he was on board. I detained him and his boat's crew. It continued calm till the evening, when the breeze sprung up, and Iput the head of the brig right for the bay, as if I were going in toanchor. The breeze being light, it was dark before I got in andalongside this vessel. They were completely surprised, for theyimagined that their captain was dining with his old friend, and havingno idea that we were any thing but Spanish, had not the leastpreparation for resistance. We had possession of her decks before theycould seize their arms, and I brought her out without any one knowingthat she had been captured. On my arrival, the admiral gave me thecommand of her, which I have held for nine months; but she is verydefective, and I was ordered home, and should have sailed, had it notbeen that that scoundrel, the captain of the Transcendant, gave me theinformation which induced me to come round to the back of the island. Little did I think what happiness awaited me. So much for myself. Donot think me an egotist for speaking of myself, I am only clearingaway the less important information to arrive at that which mostinterests you. The Amy arrived safe with her valuable cargo. Thecaptain reported that he had remained at the rendezvous until blownoff by a sort of hurricane, and that finding himself a long way off, he considered, when the gale had ceased, that he was not justified inremaining with so valuable a cargo, but was bound to make the best ofhis way to Liverpool. He was right, and his conduct was approved of byMr. Trevannion, who looked for your arrival every hour. At last a weekpassed away and you did not make your appearance, and great alarm wasentertained for your safety. The weeks grew into months, and it wassupposed that you had been upset in the same hurricane which haddriven the Amy so far off from her rendezvous. The poor girl, Whyna, was, as you may suppose, kindly received by Mr. Trevannion and hisdaughter, and soon gained their affection; but she pined for yourreturn, and when she was told that you were dead she never recoveredit. The climate certainly did not agree with her, and she contracted avery bad cough during the winter, but I believe from my heart that itwas your loss which affected her the most severely. After she had beenabout eighteen months in England, she fell into a consumption anddied. "

"Poor Whyna!" said I, with a sigh. 

"Alexander, " said Philip, "perhaps it was all for the best, for thatpoor girl loved you sincerely, and supposing that she was now stillalive and living with Miss Trevannion, and on your return yourmarriage should (which of course, unless Heaven decrees otherwise, itwill) take place, that poor creature would have been very unhappy; andalthough the idea of her being a rival to Miss Trevannion is somethingwhich may appear absurd to us, yet she had the same feelings, and musthave endured the same pangs as any other woman, let her colour be whatit may. I think, therefore, that her removal was a blessing and ahappy dispensation. I saw Mr. Trevannion and his daughter but onceprevious to their receiving your letters from Rio acquainting themwith your misfortunes and happy deliverance from slavery. They wereboth very dejected, and Mr. Trevannion talked of retiring frombusiness, and living upon his property near Liverpool. As Icorresponded regularly with Amy, I learnt that he had done so, and hadjust wound up his affairs when your letters arrived from Rio with anorder on the Portuguese Exchequer for a considerable sum. I hardlyneed say that the joy occasioned by this intelligence was great. Amyrecovered her good looks, and her father bitterly lamented his havingretired from business, as he had wished to have made the whole over toyou. The money you remitted from Rio he considered as your own, and healso set apart your share of the business from the time that you wereadmitted as a partner. He was not aware that you could carry a diamondof such immense value about your person, exposed to the view of everyone; among Indians, settlers, and pirates. That my delight was equalto theirs you will, I am sure, give me credit to believe; and althoughI was obliged to sail for the West Indies, every day I anticipatedreceiving a letter informing me of your arrival in England. Judge thenmy distress at first receiving letters stating that you had not beenheard of for three months after your leaving Rio, and expressions offear that some accident had happened, and then month after month manymore and more desponding letters, in which Mr. Trevannion plainlystated that the xebeque must have foundered; and only Amy clinging tothe hope that you were still alive. I acknowledge that I consideredyou dead, and you may therefore imagine my surprise and delight whenyour signature on the slip of paper proved that you were not only inexistence, but on board of the same vessel with me. "

Such was the narrative of my brother Philip in return for mine, and itwas late at night when we parted. Oh! how sincerely did I pray thatnight, thanking Heaven for all its mercies, and entreating that thecup might not be again dashed from my lips. When I arose the nextmorning I found that Philip was on deck, and I followed him. 

"We shall soon be in Port Royal with this wind, " said he, "and I hopeto find the admiral still there. "

I had some conversation with the officers, and then went below to seeToplift. He was in his hammock, for he had much fever and sufferedfrom his wound, but the surgeon said that he would do well. 

"Toplift, " said I, "you must keep your mind at ease, for my brotherhas promised me that you shall not be tried with the others, and hasno doubt that when he explains the whole to the admiral you will bethanked for your service. "

"Thanked!" said Toplift, "if I am not hanged, I shall be fortunateenough. "

"No fear of that, " replied I, "so keep your mind easy and get well asfast as you can. "

"Well then, Sir, you have saved my life, at all events, for had younot come on board, no one would have ever spoken for me, or believedthat I was not a pirate in heart like all the others, except the twoPortuguese. "

"If necessary, they will be evidence in your favour, but I do notthink any evidence will be required except mine, and that will besufficient with the admiral. I promised you that you should never wantthe means of getting your livelihood, and I repeat that promise now. "

"Thank you, Sir, " replied he, and I then left him and went up to thecabin to breakfast. 

The following day we were at anchor at Port Royal; my brother reportedwhat had occurred, and the admiral sent for all the pirate prisonersexcept Toplift, whose case was so fully represented by me and mybrother, that he was permitted to go at large, and to take a passagehome to England free of expense if he wished it. It is hardlynecessary to say that Toplift accepted this offer, and remained in thevessel with me. The two Portuguese were also liberated. Three daysafter our arrival we sailed for England, and after a quick run ofbetween five and six weeks, we anchored at Spithead. My brother couldnot leave his ship, and I therefore requested him to write toLiverpool stating that he had intelligence of me, and that I wasalive; that I had been wrecked and had fallen into the hands of theIndians near the English settlements in Virginia, and that I hadescaped and was, he believed, at James Town. 

I considered it wise to make a communication like this at first, astoo sudden an announcement might be dangerous to one in so weak astate of health as Philip stated my Amy to be from the letter he hadreceived from her father. I remained with him at Portsmouth until thereply came. Mr. Trevannion wrote and told Philip that hiscommunication had, as it were, raised his daughter from the grave--asshe had fallen into a state of profound melancholy, which nothingcould remove--that he had very cautiously introduced the subject, andby degrees told her what was reported, and eventually when he foundthat she was more composed, that he had put Philip's letter into herhand. 

He concluded that he trusted that I would arrive, and soon, for if anyaccident was now to happen to me it would be the death of hisdaughter, who had not strength enough left to bear another reverse. Atmy request Philip then wrote that he had received a letter from abrother officer stating that I was well and safe on board, and thatthey would be in England a few days after the receipt of the letter. 

Leaving directions to Philip how to proceed, I now went off to London, and having fitted myself out with every requisite of dress and toilet, I called upon a celebrated Jew diamond merchant and showed him mydiamond, requesting that he would weigh it and then estimate itsvalue. He was much astonished at the sight of such a stone, as well hemight be, and after weighing it and examining it, he pronounced itworth £47, 000, provided a purchaser could be found for an article ofsuch value. 

I told him that I was not a merchant, and could not be travellingabout to show the diamond to crowned heads, but if he would give me aliberal price for it, I would abate a great deal, that he mightdispose of it to his own advantage. He requested that he might callupon me with two of his friends, that they might see the diamond andconsult with him; and then he would give me an answer. We fixed thetime for twelve o'clock on the following day, and I took my leave. 

The next day he called at the time appointed, accompanied by twogentlemen of his own persuasion. They weighed the stone again verycarefully, examined it by the light of a powerful lamp to ascertainits water, and to see if there were any flaws in it, calculated thereduction of weight which would take place in cutting it, and, after aconsultation, I was offered £38, 000. I considered this an offer that Iought not to refuse, and I closed with them. The next day the affairwas settled. I received money and bills on government to the amount, and wrote to Philip telling him what had taken place. Strange thatfrom two slaves in the mines I should have received such valuablelegacies; from poor Ingram a diamond worth so much money, and from theother Englishman a tattered Bible which made me a sincere Christian--alegacy in comparison of which the diamond was as dross. 

Philip replied to my letter congratulating me on the sale of thediamond, and informing me that to his letter he had received a replycontaining so satisfactory an account of Amy's restored health, thathe had written to tell them that I had arrived safe in England, andwould be very soon with them. He recommended my going immediately, asthe anxiety and suspense would be very injurious to Amy's health. Itherefore made every arrangement for my departure, purchased horses, and procured four stout serving men, well armed, to accompany me, andwrote a letter, which I sent by an express courier, stating the exactday which I expected to arrive at Mr. Trevannion's country seat. 

I waited in London two days to wind up all my affairs, and to givetime for the express to arrive before me, as I intended to travel veryfast. My stay in London was the occasion of an important discovery. Iwas at the coffee-house at St. Paul's, and was talking with one ofCaptain Levee's officers, with whom I had picked up an acquaintance, when on his calling me by the name of Musgrave, a pinched-up sort oflooking personage, in a black suit, who was standing at thebay-window, turned round, and coming up to me said, "Sir, as astranger I must apologize, but hearing your friend call you by thename of Musgrave, may I venture to ask if you are any relative to SirRichard Musgrave, Baronet, who lived in Cumberland?"

"Lived, did you say, Sir? Is he then dead?"

"Yes, Sir; he has been dead these last seven months, and we arelooking out for his heir and cannot find him. "

"I knew the family very well, " replied I, "for I am connected with it. His eldest son, Richard, of course, must be his heir, as all theestates are entailed. "

"His eldest son, Richard, Sir, is dead. We have authenticateddocuments to prove that; and, moreover, his second son, Charles, isalso dead. He came home very ill and died, not at his father's house, but at the house of one of his tenants on the estate. It is his thirdson, Alexander Musgrave, whom we seek, and seek in vain. He is now theheir to the baronetcy and estates, but we have lost all clue to him. We understand that a Captain Philip Musgrave is just arrived from theWest Indies. He is, we presume, the fourth son. But until we can findout what has become of Alexander Musgrave, and whether he is dead oralive, we cannot act. I have written this day to Captain Musgrave, requesting any information he can give, but have received no answer. Ipresume, Sir, it is useless to inquire of you?"

"Not exactly, Sir, for I am the Alexander Musgrave you seek. "

"Indeed, Sir, but what proof have you of your identity to offer tous. "

"The evidence of my brother, Captain Philip Musgrave, in whose ship Ihave just arrived from the West Indies; that his answer to your letterwill be satisfactory enough, I have no doubt. Here is a letter fromhim to me, in which you see he addresses me 'my dear Alexander, ' andconcludes with 'your affectionate brother, Philip Musgrave. '"

"This is indeed, satisfactory, Sir, " replied the gentleman, "and Ihave only to receive an answer from your brother to make all right andclear. Allow me, Sir, to congratulate you upon your accession to thetitle and property. I presume you will have no objection, as soon asthe necessary proofs are obtained, to accompany me down to Cumberland, where I doubt not you will be recognized by many. "

"Of that, Sir, I have not the slightest doubt, " replied I, "but Icannot go down with you to Cumberland at present. I leave London forLiverpool the day after to-morrow on important business, and cannotdisappoint the parties. "

"Well, Sir, it must indeed be an important business which will preventyou from taking possession of a title and £4, 000 per annum, " repliedhe; "but here is my address, and I hope I shall hear from you as soonas possible, as I shall remain in town till I can bring the heir downwith me. "

The man now looked as if he doubted me. He could not imagine that Icould neglect the taking possession of the estate for any otherbusiness, and it did appear singular, so I said to him, "Sir, I havebeen long out of England, and am affianced to a young lady who livesnear Liverpool. She has been waiting to hear from me for some time, and I have sent an express to say that I will be with her on such aday. I cannot disappoint her, and, I tell you more, that, without Ipossess her, the possession of the title and estates will give me verylittle pleasure. "

"Sir, " replied he, making a bow, "I honour your sentiments, and shemust be a worthy lady who can inspire such feelings. I only hope thatyou will not remain too long at Liverpool, as London is expensive, andI am anxious to return to Cumberland. "

I then wished the gentleman farewell, and went home to my lodgings. Ihad given him my address in case he wanted to see me before mydeparture. 

The next day I received a letter from Philip inclosing the one writtento him by this gentleman, whose name was Campbell, and who was alawyer. Philip told me what reply he had made to him, andcongratulated me on my accession to the title and estates. Almost anhour afterwards Mr. Campbell called upon me with Philip's letter, which he declared to be highly satisfactory, and sufficient in anycourt of justice. 

"But, " said he, "I would wish to ask you a few particulars. "

"And I also would wish to make a few inquiries, Mr. Campbell. I haveheard your name in my youth, although I cannot recollect ever havingseen you. "

"I was the confidential adviser of your father at one time, Sir, "replied he, "but latterly all intercourse had ceased; it was not untilhe was on his death-bed, and fully repented the foolish step which hehad taken, and the injustice he had been guilty of, that he sent forme, much to the annoyance of Lady Musgrave, who would have preventedme from coming into the house even when I arrived, had it not been forthe servants, who disobeyed her. "

"And my sisters, Sir, Janet and Mabel?"

"Are both well, and have grown up very fine girls. Your fatherdestroyed the deed by which Lady Musgrave was to have had a largejointure upon the estate, and she is now entirely dependent upon youfor what she may receive. When do you expect to be able to come upfrom Liverpool?"

"I can hardly say, but of course as soon as I can. "

"Well, Sir, my own affairs will require my presence in the metropolisfor a month. In the meantime, although I should have preferred to havegone down with you to Faristone Hall, and have at once put you inpossession, yet affairs may remain as they are (for every thing isunder seal, and Lady Musgrave has been compelled to remove), till itsuits your convenience. I shall, however, write to let them know thatyou have been found, and will soon come down and take possession. "

Mr. Campbell then asked me a few questions, to which I repliedsatisfactorily, and then for the first time he saluted me with mytitle, saying, "Sir Alexander, I will now take my leave. "

The next morning I set off on my journey, and travelled with as muchspeed as the horses would permit. I arrived on the fifth day at Mr. Trevannion's seat, about nine miles from Liverpool. As I rode up theavenue of chestnut trees, I perceived a female form looking out froman upper window, which soon afterwards made a precipitate retreat. Ialighted, and was received at the door in the embrace of Mr. Trevannion, who welcomed me with tears, and taking me by the hand heled me into an apartment where I found my adored Amy, who threwherself into my arms and wept as if her heart would break; but hersobs were the sobs of joy, and when she did raise her head and look atme, it was with eyes beaming with pleasure, and with smiles upon herbeautiful lips. I clasped her to my bosom, and felt that I was morethan repaid for all I had suffered, and my heart was throbbing withgratitude and love. 

It was some time before we could sufficiently compose ourselves toenter into lengthened conversation, and then Amy inquired what hadoccurred to me to occasion such a lengthened absence. We sat down on asofa, and with Amy on one side of me and her father on the other, Ientered into my narrative. 

"And so you have been married since we last heard from you?" said Amy, smiling, when I had finished my history. 

"Yes, " replied I, "I have been; but I hope I shall treat my secondwife a little better than I did my first. "

"I hope so too, " replied Amy; "but I have great fear that yourVirginian mistress may come over and claim you. "

"I do not think that likely. From the Indians having followed me tothe beach, they must have fallen in with her. "

"And what do you think became of her?"

"Of course I cannot exactly say; but I presume she died gallantly, andfought with her axe to the last. "

That evening I had a long conversation with Mr. Trevannion. He told mewhat he had done with the money, which he considered as mine, and Iput into his care the sum I had received for the diamond. I then spoketo him about our marriage, and requested that it might not bepostponed. 

"My dear Musgrave, " said he, "my daughter's happiness so depends uponher union with you, that I can only say I am willing that it shouldtake place to-morrow. For yourself you know that I have the highestesteem, and that you must be convinced of when I have consented tothe match without even making inquiry as to your family andconnections. Now, however, is the time that I should wish to have someinformation about them. "

"My dear Sir, if you will only make inquiries, you will find that thefamily of Musgrave is one of the most highly connected in the north, and that the head of it is a or was Sir Richard Musgrave, Baronet, ofFaristone Hall, in Cumberland. I am a near relative of his, as I cansatisfactorily prove. "

"That is sufficient, " replied Mr. Trevannion. "I shall leave you toplead your cause with Amy to-morrow; so now, good night. "

The following day I told Amy that, since my arrival in England, I hadheard of the death of my father, and that it was necessary that Ishould go to the north, as family affairs required my presence. 

"Are you serious?" replied she. 

"Never more so in my life. My presence is absolutely necessary, and Imade arrangements with the legal adviser of our family that I would bethere in less than a month. "

"It is a long journey, " said Mr. Trevannion, "and how long to youstay?"

"That I cannot possibly say, " replied I; "but not longer than I canhelp. "

"I do not think that I shall let you go, " said Amy; "you are not to betrusted out of sight. You are so born for adventure that you will notbe heard of again for another two years. "

"Such is my misfortune, I grant, " replied I; "but, Amy, you look paleand thin; change of air would do you much service. Suppose you andyour father were to come with me. Indeed, Mr. Trevannion, I am inearnest. At this delightful time of the year nothing would prove sobeneficial to her health; and, Amy, then, you know, that I shall notbe out of your sight. "

"I should like the tour very much, " replied she, "but--"

"I know what you would say. You do not like the idea of travellingwith me as Amy Trevannion. You are right. Then let me propose that youtravel with me as Amy Musgrave. "

"I second that proposal, " said Mr. Trevannion. 

"Consent, Amy, let our marriage be quite private. I know you willprefer that it should be so, and so will your father. You will thentravel with me as my wife, and we never shall part again. "

Amy did not reply till her father said, "Amy, it is my wish that itshould be so. Recollect it will be the last time that you have to obeyyour father, so do not annoy me by a refusal. "

"I will not, my dear father, " replied Amy, kissing him. "Your lastcommand I obey with pleasure. And oh! if I have sometimes been awilful girl, forgive me every thing at this moment. "

"My dear child, I have nothing to forgive. May God bless you; and, Mr. Musgrave, " said he, putting her hand in mine, "if she proves as good awife as she has been a daughter, you now receive a treasure, " and Ifelt that the old man stated what was true. 

It was arranged that the marriage should take place on that day week, and that it should be quite private. There was no parade of bridalclothes; in fact, no one was invited, and it was at my request quite asecret marriage. A clergyman had been engaged to perform the ceremony, and, on the day appointed, I received the hand of my Amy in thedrawing-room, and in the presence only of Humphrey and two otherconfidential servants. 

After the ceremony was over, the clergyman requested me to come withhim into the adjoining room, and said, it was necessary that he shouldgive a certificate of the marriage, which must be inserted in theparish register. He had called me aside for that purpose, that I mightgive him my exact name, profession, &c. 

"My name is Alexander Musgrave, as you have heard when you marriedus. "

"Yes, I know that, but I must be particular. Have you no other name?Is that the name that you have been and will be in future known by?"

"Not exactly, " replied I; "I have been known by that name, but infuture shall not be. "

"Then what am I to say?"

"You must say, Sir Alexander Musgrave, Baronet, of Faristone Hall, Cumberland. "

"Good, " said he, "that is what I required; and the lady your wife, hasshe any other name but Amy?"

"None, I believe. "

The clergyman then wrote out the marriage certificate, and signed it, taking a copy for registry, and we returned into the drawing-room. 

"Here is the certificate of marriage, Madam, " said he; "it ought to bein the care of the lady, and therefore, my lady, I hand it over toyou. "

"My lady is much obliged to you for your kindness, " replied Amy, forshe thought that the clergyman was only facetious. 

She held the certificate in her hand folded as it had been given herfor some time. At last curiosity, or, perhaps, having nothing else todo, induced her to open it and read it. I was at this time talkingwith the clergyman, and presenting him with a handsome douceur for histrouble; but perceiving her to open the certificate, I watched hercountenance. She read and started. I turned away as if not observingher. She then went up to her father and desired him to read it. 

The old gentleman took out his glasses, and it was amusing to see theway in which he looked at his daughter with his spectacles falling offhis nose. He then came up, and pointing to the certificate said, "Prayhow am I in future to address my daughter?"

"As Amy, I trust, Sir, unless you wish to scold her, and then you mustcall her Lady Musgrave. I am, my dear Sir, as the certificate states, Sir Alexander Musgrave, of Faristone, with a handsome propertydescended to me. I did not know it till I arrived in London, and if Iconcealed it from you till now, it was only that my Amy should havethe satisfaction of proving to me that she wedded me in puredisinterestedness of affection. "

"It was very, very kind of you, Alexander, to do as you have done, andI thank you sincerely for it. "

"And now, my dear Amy, you understand why I wished you to come with meto Cumberland, that you may take possession of your future abode, andassume that position in society which you will so much grace. I trust, Sir, " continued I, "that you will not part from us, and that one roofwill always cover us, as long as Heaven thinks fit to spare ourlives. "

"May God bless you both, " replied Mr. Trevannion, "I cannot part withyou, and must follow. "

About half an hour after this, I requested Amy and Mr. Trevannion tosit by me, as I had now another narrative to give them, which was anexplanation why and how it was that they found me in the position thatthey had done; in short, what were the causes that induced me, andafterwards my brother Philip, to quit our parental roof, and to cometo the resolution of fighting our own way in the world. It was asfollows:

"Sir Richard Musgrave, my father, married a young lady of highconnection, a Miss Arabella Johnson, and with her lived, I have everyreason to believe, a very happy life for nearly twenty-five years, when it pleased God to summon her away. I have a good recollection ofmy mother; for although I lived with my brother at a private tutor's, about six miles off, I was continually at home, and she did not dietill I was nearly sixteen; and I can only say, that a more elegant, amiable, and truly virtuous woman, as I believe, never existed. Bythis marriage my father had four sons and two daughters; Richard, theeldest; Charles, the second; myself, the third; and Philip, thefourth; and my sisters, who came last, were named Janet and Mabel. Atthe time of my mother's death, my eldest brother was serving with thearmy, which he had entered from a love of the profession, although, as heir to the baronetcy and estates, which are a clear 4, 000_l. _ perannum, he of course had no occasion for a profession. My secondbrother, Charles, being of an adventurous turn, had gone out to theEast Indies in a high position, as servant to the Company. I was stillat home, as well as Philip, who is four years my junior, and mysisters were of course at home. I pass over my regrets at my mother'sdeath, and will now speak more of my father. He was a good-tempered, weak man, easily led, and although, during my mother's lifetime, hewas so well led that it was of little consequence, the case provedvery different at her death. For a year my father remained quiet inthe house, content with superintending his improvements on hisproperty, and he had lately become infirm, and had given up the houndsand rural sports in general. The dairy was one of his principalhobbies; and it so happened that a young girl, the daughter of alabourer, was one of the females employed in that part of theestablishment. She was certainly remarkably good-looking; her featureswere very small, and she did not show that robust frame which peoplein her class of life generally do. She was about seventeen years old, slight in figure, and certainly a person that you would not passwithout making some commendatory remark upon her good looks and modestappearance. She was not, however, what she appeared; she was beyondmeasure cunning and astute, and, as it proved, inordinately ambitious. My father, who was naturally of an amorous disposition, was attractedby her, and very soon was constantly in the dairy, and his attentionswere so marked, that the other servants used to call her 'my lady. ' Afew months after my father had shown a preference for this girl, hewas seized with his first attack of gout. It did not last him long, and in six weeks he was about again, and resumed his attentions toher. Philip and I, who were at our tutor's, when we came home, heardfrom others what was going on, and very foolishly played the girl manytricks, and annoyed her as much as we could. After we returned, myfather had another fit of the gout, and when he was confined to hisroom, he desired this girl to be sent for to attend upon him. I cannotsay what took place, but this is certain, that my father'sunfortunate passion became so great, and I presume the girl's ambitionrose in proportion, that about six months afterwards, this daughter ofa menial was raised to the dignity of Lady Musgrave--she being at thattime about eighteen, and my father verging on seventy. 

"When this ill-assorted and disgraceful connection was known, thegentry and aristocracy of the county refused any longer to visit myfather, and all communication was broken off. In a short time theascendency which this artful girl gained over the old man was mostwonderful. He lived but in her sight, and knew no will but hers. Herfather and family were removed to a good house in the neighbourhood, and gave themselves all the airs of gentlepeople. The good old stewardwas dismissed, and her father established in his room, although theman could not read or write, and was wholly unfit for the office. Theexpense which she launched out into, by his permission, was excessive. New liveries, new coaches, diamonds, and dresses fit for thecourt--indeed, every kind of luxury that could be conceived, and muchgreater than my father could afford. She now showed herself in hertrue colours; vindictive and tyrannical to excess, she dismissed allthe old servants, and oppressed all those to whom she owed a grudge;yet my poor father could see nothing but perfection in her. It was nottill four months after the marriage that Philip and I came home, andour new step-mother had not forgotten our treatment of her. Shetreated us with great harshness, refused our taking meals at myfather's table, and ordered us the coarsest fare; and when wecomplained to my father, denied every thing that we said. As we foundthat we could not induce our father to listen to us or to believe us, we tried all we could, and retaliated and annoyed her as much, if notmore, than she annoyed us, by talking of her mean origin and herformer occupation; we defied her, and, in so doing, we ruinedourselves; for, after a useless struggle on my father's part, he gaveway to her imperious commands, and sending for me, told me that I hadbecome such a reprobate that I was no longer a son of his. He threw mea purse, telling me that it was all I might expect from him, and thatI was instantly to leave the house, and never show my face in it anymore. I replied, with more spirit than respect, that it was high timethat the son of a gentleman and lady should leave the house, when suchlowborn creatures were installed in it as the mistress. My father, ina rage, flung his crutch at my head, and I left the room. 

"As I went out I met her in the passage; she had evidently beenlistening to what had passed, and she was full of exultation. 

"'It is your turn now, you she-devil, ' said I, in my rage; 'but waittill my father dies. You shall go a-milking again. '

"I do not mean to defend my conduct, but I was then no seventeen, andthat must be my excuse. I little thought, when I said so, that itwould be from my hands that she would have to receive bounty, but soit is, as Mr. Campbell informs me that my father destroyed, previousto his death, the papers which he had signed to secure her a largejointure on the estate. I set off with my wardrobe and the purse oftwenty guineas, which my father had given me, and having a desire tosee the world, I went on board of a merchant vessel. Six monthsafterwards, when we were at Liverpool, I went on board of a privateer. The remainder of my history you are already acquainted with. 

"As soon as she had wreaked her vengeance upon me, my brother Philipwas the next; but he was too young at that time to be turned adrift, so she put it off till the time should come, irritating and weaning myfather from him by every means in her power. Three years afterwardsshe succeeded in having him dismissed, also, and you know how I foundhim out. All these circumstances were very well known in theneighbourhood and to our own relations; and one only, my aunt, calledupon my father, and, after a long conversation, my father consentedthat my sisters should go away, and remain under her charge. Mystep-mother's violent temper, her exactions, her imperious conduct, which was now shown even towards him, with what my aunt had advanced, had to a certain extent opened my father's eyes. He perceived that shehad no other view but her own aggrandisement, and that she caredlittle for him. Her repeated attempts, however, to make him sign inher favour, in case of his death, were successful, and it was nottill after her conduct had alienated him from her, and he deplored theloss of his children, that he committed the deed to the flames. Aboutthree years after I had quitted the house, my eldest brother, who hadinformation of all that had passed, and who remained in the armybecause he declared that he never would go home till after hisfather's death, was killed by a cannon-ball; and my second brotherdied of a fever about a year ago, when resident at the court of anative prince. I had heard nothing of these deaths, or of my father's, until my arrival in London; of course, I was most anxious to go downto Cumberland, if it were only to undo the wickedness which this womanhad done, and to make amends to those whom she had so cruelly treated. I do not feel any spirit of revenge, but I feel that justice demandsit of me. "

"And I shall go with you with pleasure, to help you in your goodwork, " said Amy, "and also because I want to see how she will nowbehave to one whom she has so persecuted, and who has become thearbiter of her fate. "

"Well, Amy, I will not trust myself on this question. You shall be thearbitress of her fate, and what you decide shall be irrevocable. "

"I fully appreciate the compliment you pay me, " said she, "but Iprefer that it should be decided in council, and we will call in myfather to our assistance. "

A fortnight after our marriage, we set off for London, in a coach withsix handsome black horses, and eight armed servants in liveries onhorseback. We arrived safely on the seventh day, and there we reposedfor a time previous to setting out for Cumberland. My aunt was inLondon and attending the court, which I was not aware of, and with herwere my two sisters, Janet and Mabel, whom I had not seen for years, and who warmly embraced me, promising that they would soon come downand take up their abode at the hall. They expressed their admirationof Amy, but, in so doing, they only followed the general opinion, forit was impossible to see and not admire her elegance and beauty. Myaunt showed us every attention, and we were presented to his Majesty, who was pleased to compliment Lady Musgrave in very flattering terms. We were joined in London by my brother Philip, who had paid off hisship, and the day after he joined us I said, "Philip, there are only you and I left. Do you recollect when youinquired about the diamond, the day we met on board of your ship, whatreply I made to you?"

"Yes; you said that you were afraid that you could not afford to makeme a present of it. "

"At that time I did not think so, Philip, but now I know that I can, and I have desired Mr. Trevannion to put out to good security the£38, 000 that the diamond was sold for, in your name, and for your use. You'll not hesitate to accept it, Philip, for you know that I canafford it. "

"I do not hesitate, my dear Alexander, because I would do the same toyou, and you would not refuse me. At the same time, that is no reasonthat I should not thank you kindly for your generous behaviour. "

Philip accompanied us on our journey to Cumberland. It was tedious, for the roads were any thing but good, but the beauty of the scenerycompensated for the ruggedness of the way. In six days we arrived atthe Hall, where Mr. Campbell, who had called upon me on my arrival inLondon, had preceded me to make preparations for our reception, whichwas enthusiastic to the highest degree. We were called upon andcongratulated by all the county, who were delighted to find that sucha personage as Amy was to be the future mistress. 

As soon as all this bustle and excitement were over, I sat down withMr. Campbell to look over the state of affairs, and to set things torights. 

After having done justice to many claimants, engaged again the oldservants that had been discharged, promised farms to the tenants whohad been unfairly turned out, &c. , we then proceeded to decide uponwhat was to be done to the Dowager Lady Musgrave. It appears that atmy father's death, when she found that the deed had been destroyed byhis own hands in presence of others, she became frantic with rage, and immediately hastened to secure the family jewels, and everyarticle of value that she could lay her hands upon, but Mr. Campbell, having due notice of what she was about, came in time to prevent hertaking them away, and, putting seals upon every thing and leavingcareful guards in the Hall, my lady had gone to her father's house, where she still remained. She had, on my arrival, sent me a message, imploring my mercy, and reminding me that whatever might be hererrors, she was still the lawful wife of my father, and she trustedthat respect to his memory would induce me to allow her sufficient tomaintain her as Lady Musgrave should be. We had the consultation thatAmy proposed, and called in Mr. Campbell as a fourth, and it was atlast decided, that, on consideration that she removed with her familyto a distance of fifty miles from Faristone, she should have an incomeof £300 per annum, as long as she conducted herself with propriety anddid not marry again. The last clause was the only one which shecomplained of. Mr. Campbell had, at the request of my father, discharged Lady Musgrave's parent from the office of steward andcalled in the old steward to resume his situation, and beforedismissal, he had to refund certain sums of money not accounted for. 

I have now told my eventful tale; I have only to add, that after allthat I have passed through, I have been rewarded by many years ofunalloyed happiness. My two sisters are well married, and my threechildren are all that a father could wish. Such, my dear Madam, havebeen the vicissitudes of a "Privateer's-man, " and I now subscribemyself, Your most obedient, ALEXANDER MUSGRAVE. 

THE END. 

PRINTED BY BERNH. TAUCHNITZ JUN. 

Transcriber's Note

This book uses some archaic and alternative spelling--for example, befal, stupified, faultering--which has been preserved as printed. 

Both _l. _ and £ have been used to indicate currency; this has beenpreserved as printed. 

Punctuation errors have been repaired, and hyphenation has been madeconsistent, without note. 

The following typographic errors have been repaired:

 Page 34--ancle to ankle--"... A small manacle was fixed round my left ankle, ... "

 Page 51--villanous to villainous--"The consultation ended by a solemn and most villainous oath ... "

 Page 55--mahing to making--"... Rose without making any reply, and hastened on deck. "

 Page 75--in to it--"... I shall consider it an insult, and immediately repair ... "

 Page 89--except to expect--"... And if so, we must expect their vengeance. "

 Page 104--lite to little--"I slept little on this, I may say, first night ... "

 Page 122--prefered to preferred--"... Saying that he preferred a privateer to a merchant vessel, ... "

 Page 151--me to we--"Well, we must first get the vessel hired into the service. "

 Page 155--asid to said--"... Said Mr. Trevannion, taking me by the hand, ... "

 Page 201--laynyard to lanyard--"... Putting a strong leather lanyard to it, ... "

 Page 202--laynyard to lanyard--"... I put the leather lanyard round my neck, ... "

 Page 207--althogether to altogether--"... That, altogether, we had been robbed to the tune of ... "

 Page 236--ke to he--"... And he knew there was no road to it, ... "

 Page 301--Travannion to Trevannion--"... And I have desired Mr. Trevannion to put out to good security ... "

The oe ligatures in manoeuvre(d) have not been retained in thisversion of the e-text.